ADVENTURES 
m^REBEL 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

LIBRARY 


THE  WILMER  COLLECTION 

OF  CIVIL  WAR  NOVELS 

PRESENTED  BY 

RICHARD  H.  WILMER,  JR. 


Adventures  of  A  Fair  Rebel 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2010  witii  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill 


http://www.archive.org/details/adventuresoffairOOcrim 


"BELIEVE    ME,  YOU    ARE    SAFE,"    HE    SAID. 


ADVENTURES  OF 


A  FAIR  REBEL. 


BY 

MATT  CRIM. 


CHARLES   L.  WEBSTER   &  CO. 


Copyright,  1891, 
CHARLES  L.  WEBSTER  &  CO. 

{All  rig /its  reserved.) 


PRESS  OF 

Jenkins  &  McCowan, 

NEW   YORK. 


TO   MY    FRIEND, 

illrs.  (£1)05.  ill.  fjubncr, 

WHO    GAVE    ME    COUNSEL    AND     ENCOURAGEMENT 

WHEN    MOST    NEEDED,    THIS    STORY    IS 

GRATEFULLY    DEDICATED. 


602792 


Adventures  of  A  Fair  Rebel. 


CHAPTER  I. 


It  was  in  the  second  year  of  the  war  that  my 
uncle,  Charles  Dillingham,  decided  to  sell  his 
plantation  in  western  North  Carolina,  and, 
with  his  family  and  slaves,  return  to  the  old 
homestead  near  Decatur,  Georgia,  a  small  town 
a  few  miles  below  Atlanta. 

There  were  only  three  of  the  Dillingham 
heirs — my  mother,  Uncle  Charles  and  Uncle 
Reuben.  On  my  mother's  marriage  her  por- 
tion of  the  property  had  been  given  to  her,  but 
the  two  brothers  lived  together,  even  after  Un- 
cle Charles  married  a  North  Carolina  girl.  My 
cousins,  Alicia  and  Nell,  were  ten  and  five 
years  of  age  respectively  when  their  mother 
grew  homesick  for  the  wilds  of  her  native 
State,  and  pleaded  to  return.  My  parents  were 


lO  ADVENTURES   OF 

both  dead,  so  I  lived  with  my  uncles.  The 
brothers  divided  their  property,  Uncle  Charles 
taking  his  portion  in  money  and  slaves,  and  we 
journeyed  to  the  old  North  State  to  live. 

In  a  few  years  my  aunt  died,  and  we  chil- 
dren longed  to  go  back  to  the  old  home  in 
Georgia,  but  it  seemed  hard  for  Uncle  Charles 
to  move  again.  Every  year  he  put  it  off,  until 
the  war  came  on,  and  Uncle  Reuben  died,  wife- 
less and  childless,  leaving  the  homestead  and 
family  slaves  to  his  brother.  Even  then  Uncle 
Charles  hesitated  about  returning,  for  he  had 
a  vein  of  weakness  in  his  fine  character  which 
prevented  him  from  ever  being  positive  about 
anything — even  his  business  affairs. 

After  much  thought  and  talk,  and  many  ar- 
guments from  us,  he  decided  to  go.  We  palpi- 
tated with  delight,  and  could  talk  of  nothing  else. 
The  negroes  were  also  wild  with  jo}' — for,  in 
the  division,  many  had  been  separated  from 
those  near  and  dear  to  them.  In  the  "  big 
house  "  and  in  the  cabins  a  note  of  preparation 
was  sounded. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  II 

I  had  only  two  servants — an  old  man  and  his 
wife.  Uncle  Ned  had  been  my  father's  devoted 
slave  and  body-servant,  and  Aunt  Milly  my 
nurse  and  maid.  They  were  my  attendants — 
my  body-guard.  They  watched  over  me  with 
sleepless  vigilance,  served  me  with  tenderest 
love.  Aunt  Milly  was  a  tall,  strong  woman, 
with  gentle  manners  and  a  rather  uncertain 
temper;  Uncle  Ned,  lean,  erect  and  dignified. 
His  black  face  had  shriveled  into  a  network  of 
wrinkles;  his  hair  looked  like  white  wool.  He 
had  a  great  deal  of  family  pride,  and,  I  think, 
secretly  regarded  himself  as  my  true  guardian. 
What  irrepressible  joy  those  two  old  people 
betrayed  when  they  learned  that  we  were 
really  going  back  ! 

"  Lawd,  honey,  has  Mars  Charles  made  up 
his  mind,  sho'  'nough  ?  "  cried  Uncle  Ned,  when 
I  ran  into  the  room  where  he  was  at  work 
cleaning  and  polishing  my  shoes,  while  Aunt 
Milly  sewed  on  my  new  gown. 

"  He  has,"  I  cried,  capering  about  the  room 
in  my  excessive  delight. 


12  ADVENTURES   OF 

Tears  ran  down  Aunt  Milly's  face,  and  she 
rocked  to  and  fro  with  many  ejaculations  and 
pious  words.     Uncle  Ned  took  it  more  quietly. 

"  Dar  ain't  no  country  like  Georgey,"  he 
said,  emphatically. 

Uncle  Charles  wished  to  send  my  cousins 
and  me  under  a  suitable  escort  around  by  rail, 
while  he  traveled  across  the  country  and 
through  the  mountains  with  the  slaves;  but 
we  were  so  anxious  to  go  with  him  that  .he 
yielded  to  our  importunities. 

Alicia  entertained  a  good  many  fears  of  the 
journey,  and  indulged  in  dark  forebodings. 
She  was  a  tall,  very  slender  girl,  of  twenty- 
four,  one  year  older  than  I.  She  had  long 
arms,  a  long,  delicate  neck,  and  a  long  nose. 
Her  chin  retreated  slightly,  and  her  complex- 
ion was  pale.  She  possessed  no  beauty,  except 
her  fine  brown  hair  and  dark,  soft,  short-sight- 
ed eyes.  Her  height  and  the  deficiency  in  her 
vision  caused  her  to  lean  forward,  until  she 
stooped  habitually.  She  was  a  refined  and 
delicate  creature,  with  a  great  deal  of  timidit\' 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  I3 

in  her  nature,  and  a  world  of  sentiment  hidden 
under  sedate  manners.  She  had  strength  of 
character  in  some  ways,  for  Uncle  Charles  lean- 
ed on  her  judgment,  and  I  often  thought  that 
he  loved  her  more  tenderly  than  he  did  Nell. 
She  was  so  gentle,  sympathized  with  him  so 
understandingly,  and  had  such  patience  with 
his  vacillating  weakness. 

Nell  was  eighteen,  and  one  of  the  prettiest 
girls  in  the  country.  She  was  a  coquette,  de- 
voting a  good  deal  of  time  to  her  curls  and  her 
dress.  She  was  spoiled,  had  scornful  ways, 
and  people  admired  but  did  not  always  love 
her. 

The  first  thing  that  I  did  toward  preparing 
for  the  journey  was  to  beg  my  uncle  for  a  pis- 
tol— for  who  could  tell  what  adventures  might, 
or  might  not,  befall  us  ?  I  enjoyed  the  pros- 
pect of  being  waylaid  by  highwaymen,  for  I 
had  read  Byron  and  Scott  until  my  head  was 
full  of  romance.  Southern  girls  before  the  war 
were  bred  and  brought  up  in  an  atmosphere  of 
chivalry  and  knight-errantry.  My  uncle  laugh- 


14  ADVENTURES   OF 

ed  at  me,  but  I  persisted  in  my  entreaty  for  a 
weapon. 

"  You  would  only  shoot  yourself,"  he  said, 
at  last. 

"  Try  me,  and  see  !  "  I  cried,  nettled  at  his 
lack  of  faith  in  my  courage  and  good  sense. 

"  You  would  never  dare  to  shoot  at  any  one, 
Rachel." 

"  If  molested,  I  would.  We  may  go  into 
great  dangers  on  this  journey,  and  it  is  well  to 
be  prepared." 

He  gave  me  my  way  in  the  matter. 

I  can  look  back  on  that  time  and  pity  Uncle 
Charles.  With  three  young  women  to  guide 
and  protect,  his  life  must  have  been  full  of 
harassing  experiences. 

That  summer  seemed  very  long  to  us, 
though  Uncle  Charles  grumbled  at  the  short- 
ness of  time.  Some  of  the  crops  were  gathered; 
some  were  sold  in  the  field.  Household  furni- 
ture had  to  be  disposed  of,  and  the  things  spe- 
cially prized  collected  together  and  packed. 
At  the  last  moment  my  uncle  decided  that  the 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  1$ 

slaves  bought  in  North  Carohna  must  be  sold 
there.  He  did  not  care  to  again  separate  fam- 
ilies. 

It  was  on  a  clear,  frosty  September  morning 
that  we  started.  Some  of  the  negroes  wept 
loudly  at  the  breaking  asunder  of  new  ties, 
and  we  were  near  to  tears  as  we  parted  from 
friends  and  neighbors.  Our  white-covered 
wagons,  stored  with  tents,  household  treasures 
and  provisions,  stretched  out  like  a  caravan 
along  the  road.  Nell  and  I  were  on  horseback, 
Alicia  and  her  father  in  the  carriage.  There 
were  fifty  negroes — men,  women  and  children 
— and  all  those  who  could,  walked.  The  young 
children  and  the  feeble  old  people  rode  in  the 
wagons. 

In  the  excitement  of  travel  we  soon  lost  that 
first,  keenest  pang  of  regret  for  our  friends. 
Nell  remained  pensive  for  a  few  hours,  think- 
ing of  her  lovers,  but  I  rallied  her  so  cruelly 
that  she  regained  her  usual  spirits.  I  had  left  no 
binding  heart-interests  to  tear  cords  of  love 
asunder.     Love  I  had  not  experienced,  though 


I6  ADVENTURES   OF 

three-and-twenty  and  full  of  ardent  sentiment 
and  feeling.  I  was  not  so  handsome  as  my 
cousin  Nell,  nor  so  plain  as  Alicia.  My  feat- 
ures were  irregular,  my  skin  clear  and  smooth. 
I  had  brilliant  dark  blue  eyes  and  black  hair. 
I  was  regarded  as  an  accomplished  girl,  and* 
one  above  the  average  in  intellect.  I  could 
play  on  the  piano,  possessed  a  good  contralto 
voice,  and  had  made  myself  familiar  with  all 
the  readable  books  in  my  uncle's  library.  I 
had  received  two  offers  of  marriage,  but,  be- 
yond flattering  my  vanity,  they  had  made  no 
impression  on  me. 

That  first  day's  travel  passed  without  inci- 
dent, and  we  camped  on  the  bank  of  a  creek 
under  the  shadow  of  the  mountains.  Our  tents 
were  pitched,  and  pine  boughs  were  laid  thick- 
ly on  the  ground  for  the  beds  to  rest  upon.  We 
had  supper  between  sunset  and  dark,  and  then 
the  negroes  cooked  their  rations  for  the  next 
day.  As  the  frosty  night  came  on  they  gath- 
ered closely  about  the  camp-fires  and  sang 
corn-field  melodies,  the  mellow  notes  cominsj 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  17 

back  from  the  mountain-passes  in  a  thousand 
sweet  echoes. 

We  slept  that  night  with  the  pungent  odors 
of  hemlock  and  spruce  about  ys,  and  the  sound 
of  falling  water  in  our  ears. 

The  next  day  we  journeyed  through  the 
mountains,  the  scenery  growing  wilder  and 
wilder  as  we  penetrated  the  defiles  or  toiled 
over  the  foothills.  My  horse  went  lame  about 
midday  in  one  of  its  forefeet,  and  several  of 
the  negroes  examined  it  without  being  able  to 
find  the  cause;  then  Uncle  Ned  carefully  and 
gravely  looked  at  the  hoof 

"  H'm  !  Miss  Rachel,  honey,  it  looks  mighty 
like  it's  been  conjured.  If  it  was  a  stone,  it 
stands  to  reason  we  might  see  it." 

"  Chut  !  "  cried  Uncle  Charles,  contemptu- 
ously;  "  let  me  see  what  is  the  matter." 

But  he  discovered  no  more  than  the  negroes, 
and  I  had  to  ride  in  the  carriage,  while  the 
poor  horse  was  tied  to  the  back  of  one  of  the 
wagons,  and  limped  along,  apparently  in  much 
pain. 


l8  ADVENTURES   OF 

The  negroes  looked  on  the  animal  with  awe, 
certain  that  it  had  been  conjured;  and  though 
Uncle  Charles  scolded  them  sharply,  they  were 
not  shaken  in  their  superstitious  belief.  It  cast 
a  slight  gloom  over  them,  and  other  misfortunes 
were  expected. 

As  the  day  declined  the  weather  changed. 
The  wind  blew  from  the  south,  and  clouds 
gathered  threateningly.  We  went  into  camp 
early,  and  deep  trenches  were  dug  out  around 
our  tents.  The  prospect  of  a  storm  depressed 
my  uncle,  and  made  the  negroes  anxious.  It 
was  the  wildest  night  any  of  us  had  ever  been 
abroad.  Rain  fell  in  torrents,  and  the  wind 
shrieked  through  the  mountains  like  a  hurri- 
cane. Alicia,  Nell  and  I  occupied  one  tent. 
We  huddled  down  under  the  blankets  and  list- 
ened to  the  roar  of  the  tempest,  pitying  the 
poor  horses  for  having  no  shelter  except  the 
dripping  trees.  Uncle  Charles  came  to  the 
tent  door. 

"  Girls,  girls,  are  you  comfortable.''  "  he  cried, 
anxiously. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  IQ 

We  assured  him  that  we  were,  and  enjoying 
the  situation. 

AHcia  and  Nell  finally  slept,  but  excitement 
kept  me  awake.  I  rose,  and,  groping  my  way 
to  the  tent  door,  unfastened  a  corner  of  the 
canvas.  A  cold  spray  beat  in  my  face;  the 
wind  nearly  took  my  breath  away.  Two  of  the 
wagons  were  within  range  of  my  vision,  and 
under  one  of  them  a  lighted  lantern  had  been 
hung.  It  swayed  to  and  fro,  casting  a  pale 
glimmer  on  the  ground.  Beyond  its  feeble 
glow  the  world  was  blotted  out  in  a  darkness 
so  intense  that  no  human  eye  could  penetrate 
it.  Uncle  Charles  passed  by  the  tent  with  an- 
other lantern.  He  was  wrapped  in  an  oil-cloth 
coat  reaching  to  the  top  of  his  high,  coarse 
boots.  I  softly  called  to  him.  He  stopped, 
bending  slightly  before  the  gale. 

"  Any  danger  ?  "  I  inquired. 

"  Not  unless  the  tents  are  blown  away." 

I  listened,  dismayed,  and  the  situation  as- 
sumed a  more  serious  aspect.  It  was  one  thing 
to  be  housed,  dry  and  warm,  under  thick  can- 


20  ADVENTURES   OF 

vas — another  to  be  exposed  to  the  pitiless 
fury  of  the  storm. 

"  Do  you  think  they  %vill  be  blown  away  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  tell,"  he  said,  grimly.  "  I  was  a 
fool  to  allow  you  girls  to  take  the  hardships  of 
this  trip.  Go  back  to  bed,  and  sleep.  It  will 
be  time  enough  for  alarm  when  the  tent-poles 
give  way." 

"Why  don't  you  lie  down.  Uncle  Charles.^" 

"  I  intend  to,  as  soon  as  I  look  after  the 
horses." 

Though  wind  and  rain  roared  like  a  great 
sea  lashed  to  fury,  and  the  earth  seemed  to 
tremble  sometimes  beneath  us,  the  tents  with- 
stood the  tempest. 

I  fell  asleep,  but  toward  morning  was  wak- 
ened by  Nell. 

"  Mother  of  mercy  !  what  is  the  matter  }  "  I 
exclaimed,  startled  by  the  vigorous  shaking 
she  gave  me. 

"  There  is  a  leak  in  the  tent,  Rachel.  It  is 
dripping  in  my  face  ! 

My  own  hair  was  moist,  and  when  I  threw 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  21 

out  my  hand  on  the  coverHd  I  found  little 
pools  of  water  collecting  in  the  quilted  hol- 
lows. The  long  and  violent  rain  had  soaked 
the  thick  canvas  until  large  drops  were  falling 
on  us  from  the  inner  side.  From  that  time 
until  daylight  we  were  kept  busy  dodging  the 
leaks. 

It  was  a  gray  morning,  with  lowering  clouds 
above  and  a  wet  earth  below.  The  charred 
remnants  of  the  camp-fires  were  floating  about 
in  ponds  of  water,  and  it  was  useless  to  try  to 
kindle  new  ones.  After  a  cold,  hasty  breakfast 
the  teams  were  harnessed  to  the  wagons,  and 
we  set  out  on  a  dreary  day's  travel.  The  coun- 
try through  which  we  passed  was  very  sparsely 
settled.  A  cabin,  set  in  the  midst  of  a  clearing, 
here  and  there,  seemed  the  only  habitation  of 
man.  The  roads  were  rough,  and  the  streams 
we  had  to  cross  were  so  swollen  by  the  rains 
that  it  was  dangerous  to  ford  them.  We  met 
two  or  three  mountaineers,  but  they  were  sus- 
picious and  shy,  and  would  have  little  to  say 
to  us. 


22  ADVENTURES   OF 

My  poor  Lightfoot  continued  to  limp,  and 
by  midday  one  of  the  draught  horses  was  re- 
ported lame.  The  negroes  grew  more  and 
more  uneasy,  and  two  or  three  malcontents 
openly  expressed  dissatisfaction.  Uncle  Charles 
could  exercise  great  firmness  when  it  came  to 
the  control  of  his  slaves.  He  rode  all  day  in 
the  rain,  alternately  cheering  and  lecturing  the 
discontented  ones. 

"  Brace  up,  boys,  brace  up  !  Remember 
that  we  are  going  home.  What  is  a  little  rain  .-* 
I  don't  mind  it." 

I  could  see,  now,  that  it  would  have  been 
much  better  for  us  to  have  gone  the  way  he 
wished.  We  added  greatly  to  his  responsibil- 
ity and  care.  Alicia,  who  was  a  fragile  crea- 
ture, suffered  from  the  dampness,  and  the  cold, 
unpalatable  food,  but  Nell  and  I  were  both  so 
strong  and  healthy  that  we  could  eat  dry  corn- 
bread — "corn-pone" — and  find  it  good.  We 
passed  the  day  singing  and  telling  stories,  and 
watched  from  the  carriage  windows  for  scenes 
of  life  along-  the  road.     We  could  not  tell  how 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  23 

high  the  mountains  were  above  us,  for  their 
summits  were  lost  in  clouds  and  mist.  Occa- 
sionally we  caught  glimpses  of  muddy  water- 
falls leaping  and  roaring  down  steep  hillsides 
into  the  ravines  below.  Before  the  day  closed, 
even  I  had  lost  all  desire  for  excitement  and 
adventure.  A  shelter,  however  rude;  a  fire- 
side, however  humble,  would  have  satisfied  me. 


24  ADVENTURES   OF 


CHAPTER   II. 

The  short  afternoon  closed  in  very  quickly. 
First  the  distant  ranges  faded  from  our  vision, 
then  out  of  the  ravines  and  hollows  black  night 
seemed  to  spring  upon  us.  The  rain  still  fell 
steadily,  and  to  go  into  camp  with  tents  and 
bedclothes  all  wet,  and  no  hope  of  having  a 
fire,  seemed  utterly  impossible.  We  pushed 
on  until  we  finally  came  upon  one  of  the  lonely 
farm-houses,  and  my  uncle  decided  to  ask 
shelter  for  us.  The  rude  cabin,  with  its  small 
outhouses,  stood  on  one  side  of  the  road,  and  a 
blacksmith's  shop  on  the  other.  Two  men 
were  at  work  in  it,  and  the  ring  of  hammer  and 
anvil,  the  red  glow  of  firelight  filling  the  sooty 
interior,  thrilled  us  with  a  sense  of  companion- 
ship and  warmth.  An  old  man  came  to  the 
door  of  the  shop  to  parley  with  Uncle  Charles, 
and  in  spite  of  the  deep  clamorous  barking  of 
dogs  in  the  farm-vard,   and   the   chatter   of  a 


A   FAIR    RP:BEL.  25 

swarm  of  children  peering  at  us  from  the  door- 
step, I  overheard  part  of  the  conversation. 

The  old  man  stared  out  deliberately  at  the 
wagons  when  my  uncle  requested  a  night's 
lodging. 

"Tears  to  me  there's  a  good  many  of  you." 

"Take  in  the  three  ladies.  I  can  sleep  any- 
where, and  the  negroes  will  remain  in  the 
wagons." 

"  All  them  niggers  yourn  .''  " 

"  Yes,"  impatiently. 

*'  Secesh,  air  you  .''  " 

"  Of  course." 

"Well,  I  ain't,  but  I  don't  know  as  that 
would  hinder  us  from  takin'  you  in.  Where 
did  you  say  you  was  from  ?  " 

"  North  Carolina." 

"  An'  you  are  goin'  down  near  Atlanty  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Had  a  brother  livin'  down  somewhere  in 
them  diggin's,  but  when  they  fust  tuk  to  con- 
scriptin'  soldiers,  he  come  back  to  the  moun- 
tains." 


26  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Can  we  stay  ?  "  Uncle  Charles  inquired.  . 

"  I'll  go  an'  ax  the  old  woman." 

He  went  across  the  road  to  the  house.  "  I 
will  pay  handsomely  for  the  lodging,  and  our 
servants  can  cook  supper  for  us,"  Uncle  Charles 
said  eagerly,  following  him. 

"  Lord,  man,  we  ain't  a-hankerin'  for  money, 
though  I  don't  say  it  ain't  a  good  thing  to  have 
sometimes.  If  the  wimmen  fo'ks  can  stay 
they'll  be  welcome." 

At  last  we  were  invited  to  alight  and  go  in. 
Aunt  Milly  pressed  up  to  the  carriage  as  I 
stepped  out,  her  face  expressive  of  affection 
and  sympathy. 

"  How  is  you  feelin',  honey  ^  " 

"  Cramped  and  stiff,  but  otherwise  all  right," 
I  said  cheerfully.     "  How  are  you  .'*  " 

"  Lawd,  chile,  dem  rheumaticks  is  got  me 
dis  time,  sho.  My  ole  j'ints  feels  lack  dey 
gwine  to  brake  to  pieces." 

"  Is  you  gwine  to  keep  Miss  Rachel  standin' 
in  de  rain  all  night,  Milly,  while  you  talk 
about   your    j'ints  ^ "    Uncle    Ned    exclaimed. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  2/ 

pushing-  her  aside  to  hold  an  umbrella 
over  me. 

She  seized  an  armful  of  wraps,  and  followed 
us  to  the  house,  and  would  not  leave  me  until 
she  inspected  the  bed  we  were  to  sleep  on  that 
night. 

"  It's  better'n  nuffin',  dat's  all  I  kin  say,"  she 
whispered  with  a  sniff  of  contempt. 

The  house  had  originally  been  one  large 
room,  but  the  back  was  finally  cut  off  by  a  rude 
partition;  then  one  run  through  it,  making  two 
small  rooms.  We  learned  that  there  were 
eighteen  in  family,  fifteen  children  of  all  sizes 
and  ages,  the  old  man  and  his  wife,  and  an 
aged  grandmother. 

A  huge  fireplace-  half  filled  one  end  of  the 
main  room,  and  we  gathered  about  it,  the 
warmth  and  light  of  the  burning  logs  on  the 
hearth  very  grateful  to  us.  The  room  was 
scantily  furnished.  Two  beds,  a  dining-table 
and  some  chairs  were  the  principal  articles. 
In  a  corner  of  the  hearth  were  piled  the  cook- 
ing utensils,  and  over  the  mantel  hung  strings 


28  ArA'ENTURES   OF 

of  red  pepper,  seed  okra  still  in  the  pod,  and  a 
bundle  of  gourds.  The  toothless,  shriveled 
old  grandmother  sat  in  the  chimney  corner 
smoking  a  cob  pipe.  She  entered  into  conver- 
sation with  Alicia,  and  two  rosy,  dark-eyed 
young  women  drew  near  to  listen.  Nell  was 
contented  to  nestle  down  by  the  fire  and  bask 
in  its  warmth,  but  I  \\'ent  to  the  door  again  to 
see  what  was  going  on  outside. 

The  wagons  had  been  drawn  to  the  roadside, 
and  the  tired  horses,  released  from  the  shafts, 
were  munching  their  corn  and  fodder  under  a 
shelter  at  the  end  of  the  blacksmith's  shop. 
The  negroes  had  crowded  into  the  shop,  and 
were  cooking  by  the  furnace  fire,  a  thick  fog  of 
steam  rising  from  their  moist  clothes.  House- 
servants  and  field-hands  were  joining  amiably 
in  getting  up  the  repast,  and  I  was  glad  to  see 
them  cheerful  once  more.  Espying  me  in  the 
doorway,  vigilant  Uncle  Ned  came  over  to  see 
if  I  wanted  anything. 

A  happy  thought  struck  me. 

"  Yes,  I   want   one  of  those  blacksmiths  to 


A    FAIR   REBEL 


29 


examine   Lightfoot's  hoof.     Perhaps  there    is 
something  wrong  with  his  shoe." 

He  eyed  me  reproachfully. 

"  Now,  Miss  Rachel,  honey,  what's  de  use  o' 
dat.'  Didn't  we  all  look  at  dat  creetur's  foot, 
even  to  Mars  Chawles  ?  you  ain't  gwine  to  find 
de  cause  o'  dat  limpin';  sho'  es  I  live." 

"You  must  do  as  I  say,  Uncle  Ned,"  I  re- 
plied, firmly. 

"  To  be  shore,  honey.     I  al'ays  do  dat." 

•'  So  you're  a  Secesh,  air  you  ?  "  our  host  said 
to  Uncle  Charles,  when  they  sat  down  by  the 
fire  after  supper. 

"  I  am,  as  I  think  every  man  ought  to  be  at 
this  time." 

"  Well,  I  don't  know  about  that.  To  me  the 
Union  is  o'  more  importance  than  all  the  nig- 
gers in  creation." 

"We  are  not  fighting  for  the  negroes,  but 
State  rights." 

"  'Mounts  to  the  same  thing,  when  it's  sifted 
down.  Me  an'  my  boys  keep  out'n  the  fray. 
We  can't  fight  for  the  Union,  and  we  ain't  goin' 


30  ADVENTURES   OF 

to  fight  agin  it.  Some  in  this  part  o'  the  coun- 
try do  fight  for  it  in  a  sly  way;  that  is,  they're 
apt  to  make  trouble  for  the  rebs  who  come 
along." 

My  uncle's  face  expressed  alarm. 

"  Do  they  make  trouble  for  peaceable  trav- 
elers .'' " 

"Sometimes  they  do,  and  sometimes  they 
don't." 

Uncle  Charles  rose  to  his  feet. 

"  This — this  is  serious." 

"Set  down.  Mister Dillin'ham, set  down, "said 
the  old  man,  calmly.  "Long  as  you're  under 
my  roof,  you  an'  yours  air  in  my  keer,  and  I'd 
like  to  see  the  man  that  'ud  dare  dispute  it." 
His  strong  lower  jaw,  covered  with  thin,  griz- 
zly beard,  set  like  iron,  his  light-colored  eyes 
glittered  dangerously.  I  felt  the  trustworthi- 
ness of  his  word,  and  I  think  Uncle  Charles  did, 
too,  for  he  sank  back  into  his  chair  with  a  par- 
tial sigh  of  relief. 

Vague  fears  beset  us;  visions  of  hordes  of 
lawless  men  swooping  down  upon  us  swept  to 


A    FAIR   REBEL.  3I 

and  fro  through  our  minds.  Alicia  stole  to  her 
father's  side  and  sat  down,  and  he  took  her 
hand  in  his,  and  I  nearly  shrieked  aloud  when 
one  of  the  blacksmiths  peered  in  at  the  door. 
He  was  a  small  man  with  a  sullen  brow  and 
shifty  eyes. 

"  Come  in,  Marcus,  come  in,"  said  our  host, 
hospitably. 

"  I  ain't  got  time  this  evenin'.  I  must  be  git- 
tin'  home." 

"  Got  your  wagon  fixed  .'  " 

"Yes." 

"  An'  them  tools  ?  " 

"  Yes,  everything's  done." 

He  disappeared. 

Beasely  was  the  name  of  our  entertainers, 
and  early  in  the  evening  Mrs.  Beasely  pro- 
posed to  show  us  to  one  of  the  little  rooms. 
Just  as  we  were  retiring,  Uncle  Ned  came  to 
the  front  door  again.  He  looked  exceedingly 
sheepish,  and  kept  his  eyes  cast  down,  w^hile 
he  said: 

"  I  'lowed  I  orter  tell  vou  'bout  Lightfoot." 


32  ADVENTURES   OF 

"Yes?" 

"  Dey  found  a  stone  under  his  shoe." 

"Aha!  just  as  I  supposed  they  would,"  I 
cried,  triumphantly. 

"  Mighty  myster'ous,  dough,  how  it  got 
dar,"  he  muttered. 

"Worked  its  way  under,  of  course." 

"It  was  put  dar,  honey  —  put  dar  by  de 
power  o'  dem  dat  serves  de  debbil,  an'  dar'U 
be  more  trouble,  too,  'fore  we  git  out'n  dese 
mountings,"  he  said,  earnestly. 

I  tried  to  make  very  light  of  that  last  asser- 
tion, but,  remembering  Mr.  Beasely's  words, 
my  heart  failed  me. 

When  I  went  into  our  room,  Nell  lay  half 
buried  in  the  middle  of  the  great  feather-bed, 
but  Alicia  sat  on  a  wooden  chest  only  partly 
undressed. 

"What  do  you  think,  Rachel.''"  she  whis- 
pered. 

"  That  I  may  have  to  use  this  after  all,"  I  re- 
plied, drawing  the  pistol  from  my  pocket  with 
an  air  of  bravado. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  33 

Nell  instantly  disappeared  under  the  cover 
with  a  little  cry  of  alarm. 

"Put  that  thing  up,  Rachel;  I  don't  want  it 
going  off  here.  You  will  kill  one  of  us  yet. 
What  are  you  and  Alicia  whispering  about .''  " 

"  Didn't  you  hear  father  and  Mr.  Beasely 
talking  ?  "  said  Alicia. 

"  No,  I  didn't;  I  was  asleep." 

"Well,  go  to  sleep  again,"  I  said,  placing 
the  pistol  on  the  floor  under  the  bed. 

"  I  will,  if  you  and  Alicia  can  stop  talking. 
Girls,  it  is  perfectly  heavenly  to  be  on  a  real 
bed  again,  and  not  a  made-up  affair  with  a  leaky 
tent  over  it." 

We  were  very  tired,  and,  in  spite  of  our  fears, 
Alicia  and  I  were  soon  asleep.  It  was  near 
twelve  o'clock  that  I  was  awakened  by  Alicia 
clutching  my  arm,  and  calling  me. 

"Rachel!  Rachel!" 

"Yes,"  I  muttered,  sleepily. 

"  I  hear  strange  voices." 

"Where  .'' "  I  whispered,  starting  up  in  bed, 
trembling  with  terror,  but  alert. 

3 


34  ADVENTURES   OF 

"In  the  yard;  listen!" 

I  sprang  up,  and  crept  softly  over  the  bare 
floor  to  the  front  of  the  room.  There  were  great 
airy  chinks  between  the  rough  logs  of  the  wall, 
and  kneeling  down  I  peered  through  one  of 
them.  The  clouds  had  broken,  for  fleeting 
gleams  of  moonlight  shone  on  the  yard.  The 
furnace-fire  in  the  blacksmith's  shop  was  still 
lighted,  and  I  could  see  some  of  the  negro  men, 
the  field-hands,  sitting  around  it.  Not  far  from 
the  corner  of  the  house  two  white  men  were 
standing,  talking  in  such  low  tones  that  I  could 
not  catch  the  drift  of  their  conversation.  In  a 
few  minutes  a  third  man  came  up  with  a  large 
jug  in  his  hand,  and  they  moved  away  across 
the  yard.  But  they  had  not  advanced  many 
steps  before  Mr.  Beasely  met  them. 

"  What  have  you  got  thar,  Jeems  ?  "  he  de- 
manded, sternly. 

Sullen  silence  prevailed. 

' '  You  mought  as  well  tell  me  at  once,  for  you'll 
not  take  another  step  until  you  do, "and  the  moon- 
light gleamed  on  the  polished  barrel  of  a  gun. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  35 

"  It's  whiskey,  pap." 

"  I  'lowed  so.  Takin'  it  to  them  niggers, 
air  you .-' " 

"They  begged  us  for  it:  they're  ready  to  pay." 

"  That  don't  make  no  difference.  Didn't  I 
tell  you  not  to  fetch  a  drop  to  anybody  ?  You'd 
be  a  takin'  them  to  the  'stillery,  I  reckon,  if  you 
dared.  Don't  you  know  that  stuff  'ud  make 
debils  o'  them  ?  I  told  their  marster  he  and  hisn 
would  be  safe  on  this  place,  an'  I  mean  to  keep 
my  word.  You'll  never  ketch  your  pap  a  nap- 
pin'  on  duty,  my  son.  Tote  your  whiskey  back 
whar  it  came  from." 

They  protested,  they  pleaded  and  blustered, 
but  he  could  not  be  moved. 

"Look  a  here,  these  people  will  git  into 
trouble  enough  'fore  they  leave  the  mountins, 
if  they  don't  hurry,  'thout  anything  bein'  done. 
Don't  act  like  fools,  or  you'll  have  them  con- 
scriptin'  officers  on  your  track  agin." 

"  That's  jest  it,"  exclaimed  one  of  the  men; 
"this  fellow  will  be  blabbin'." 

"  Hold  your  tongue.     What  does  he  know 


36  ADVENTURES   OF 

'bout  any  o'  you  bein'  deserters  ?  an'  them  gals 
has  about  as  much  sense  as  a  week-old  baby. 
Clear  out,  an'  don't  let  me  see  hair  or  hide  o' 
any  o'  you  agin  to-night,  or  I'm  mighty  feered 
somebody  '11  git  hurt." 

He  played  with  his  gun  in  a  very  suggestive 
way,  and  they  reluctantly  left  him  master  of 
the  situation.  He  retreated  to  the  fence  and 
sat  down. 

"  It  'ud  take  a  small  army  to  outdo  pap  when 
he  gits  his  head  sot,"  one  of  the  young  men 
muttered,  as  they  disappeared  around  the 
house. 

I  felt  such  admiration  for,  and  gratitude  to, 
the  old  man,  that  I  longed  to  rush  out  and  tell 
him.  His  courage  and  honesty  inspired  me 
with  such  trust,  that,  after  reassuring  Alicia, 
who  lay  trembling  under  the  bedclothes,  I  lay 
down  and  slept  soundly  until  morning. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  37 


CHAPTER   III. 

Uncle  Charles  insisted  on  leaving  several 
bright  gold  pieces  in  Mr.  Beasely's  hand  when 
we  departed  next  morning,  and  I  bestowed 
half  my  jewelry  on  the  girls.  It  was  a  clear 
day,  and  the  brilliant  sunshine  dispelled  my 
fears.  I  would  not  tell  my  uncle  what  I  had 
overheard  during  the  night,  but  urged  him  to 
travel  as  rapidly  as  possible.  Nell  and  I  once 
more  took  to  the  saddle,  sometimes  leading, 
sometimes  following,  the  caravan. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  that  we  fell  some 
distance  behind,  having  stopped  at  a  roadside 
spring  for  a  drink  of  water,  and  to  gather  a 
handful  of  ferns,  russet  brown  from  the  frost. 
A  day  of  unmolested  travel  made  us  careless, 
and  we  lingered  some  time,  robbing  a  Spanish 
oak  of  its  scarlet  foliage,  to  decorate  our  horses 


38  ADVENTURES   OF 

with.  Then  we  walked  leisurely  along  the 
road  for  a  mile,  before  we  mounted. 

The  sun  was  sinking  below  the  western 
peaks,  and  the  silence  of  the  shadowy  woods 
made  us  hasten  on. 

"  What  does  that  mean  .''"  Nell  suddenly  ex- 
claimed, pointing  her  whip  to  a  ridge  ahead  of  us, 

I  looked,  and  grew  pale,  for  on  that  ridge 
the  highway  forked,  one  road  leading  to  the 
southwest,  the  other  to  the  southeast. 

"  That  is  nothing;  we  can  see  them,  of  course, 
from  that  vantage-ground,"  I  cried,  and  urged 
my  tired  Lightfoot  into  a  gallop.  We  stopped 
at  the  forks  of  the  road  and  looked  to  the  right 
and  the  left,  but  not  a  glimpse  of  the  caravan 
appeared.  We  examined  the  roads.  Marks 
of  recent  travel  appeared  on  both.  The  road 
to  the  left  curved  round  the  base  of  a  mountain, 
and  was  quickly  lost  to  view,  but  the  one  on 
the  right  kept  more  to  the  open  valley  for  miles, 
its  dull  red  surface  appearing  here  and  there 
where  it  crossed  a  ridge.  I  was  inclined  to 
take  it,  but  Nell  hesitated— held  back. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  39 

"  We  cannot  spend  the  night  here  !  "  I  cried, 
between  anger  and  despair. 

"  But  if  we  take  the  wrong  road  ?  " 

"We  must  risk  that.     Come." 

"  Oh,  if  we  only  kneia,"  and  she  wrung  her 
hands  distractedly. 

"Look!  look!"  I  screamed,  excitedly,  point- 
ing to  one  of  those  remote  ridges.  A  white 
covered  wagon  was  creeping  slowly  along  the 
bit  of  road  in  view.  For  a  moment  it  seemed 
to  stand  out  on  the  crest  of  the  hill,  then  van- 
ished into  the  hollow  beyond.  We  needed  no 
further  proof,  and  with  a  mixture  of  laughter 
and  tears  we  dashed  away  fleet  as  the  wind,  in 
pursuit  of  that  team.  On  and  on  we  rode, 
until  the  valley  was  left  behind,  and  we  entered 
a  defile  of  the  mountains  again,  where  the 
gloom  of  twilight  reigned,  without  discovering 
our  friends. 

"  I  don't  like  this,  Rachel,"  said  Nell,  look- 
ing fearfully  around. 

I  didn't,  either,  but  I  had  no  intention  of  be- 
traying my  fears  just  yet. 


40  ADVENTURES   OF 

"We  will  catch  up  with  them  in  a  few 
minutes,"  I  said,  hopefully.  "  You  saw  the 
wagon,  Nell." 

"Yes,  but  what  has  become  of  it  ?" 

"They  are  driving  fast  to  find  a  suitable 
camping-ground." 

The  way  grew  wilder.  Mountains  rose 
sharply  on  either  side,  broken  here  and  there 
by  gorges  so  deep  that  we  shuddered  as  we 
plunged  into  them.  We  might  have  been  in  a 
primeval  wilderness  for  all  the  signs  of  human 
life  we  could  discover.  The  real  twilight  was 
casting  its  gloom  about  us,  the  strip  of  sky  seen 
between  the  trees  changing  from  blue  to  rose, 
under  the  flush  of  evening.  I  looked  at  Nell. 
Tears  were  streaming  silently  down  her  cheeks. 
I  could  not  trust  my  voice  to  utter  a  word  of 
consolation,  knowing  that  if  I  did,  I,  too,  would 
break  into  weeping,  and  even  in  the  midst  of 
my  perplexity  and  terror  the  spectacle  of  two 
young  women  riding  along  the  road  crying  like 
babies  made  me  laugh  hysterically. 

We  were  passing  through  one  of  those  terrible 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  4I 

ravines,  terrible  to  us  because  peopled  with  a 
thousand  imaginary  dangers,  when  half  a  dozen 
men  rode  out  before  us.  Nell  screamed  aloud, 
and  I  came  near  falling  from  my  horse,  so  faint 
with  fright  did  I  become. 

"The  advance  guard,  eh.-'"  said  one  of  the 
men  with  a  rude  laugh.  "Where  are  your 
teams  .'*  "  he  demanded. 

"That  is  what  we  would  like  to  know,"  I 
said  in  a  trembling  tone;  and  then  I  plucked  up 
courage  to  explain  our  situation. 

"  Who  knows  that  she  is  tellin'  the  truth, 
boys.''"  said  a  gruff,  hard-faced  fellow,  eying 
me  suspiciously.  "  Wimmcn  air  precious  liars, 
all  of  'em." 

"  Indeed  she  tells  the  truth,"  sobbed  my 
cousin  piteously.  "  We  saw  a  wagon  in  the 
distance  and  thought  we  were  on  the  right  road." 

"  Take  'em  in  hand,  till  we  ketch  up  with  the 
old  man.  Plenty  o'  bridle-trails  across  the 
country  to  the  other  road." 

"  How  did  you  know — who  told  you  we  were 
coming  .'' "  I  stammered  faintly. 


42  ADVENTURES   OF 

A  cunning  laugh  greeted  the  question. 
"  News  travels  over  this  country  fast,  and 
straight  as  a  crow  flies,"  said  the  rough  com- 
mander of  the  squad.  "  Come,"  he  said,  "  we'll 
do  you  no  harm.  We  only  want  your  money 
and  your  niggers." 

He  laid  his  hand  on  Nell's  bridle-rein,  and 
she  screamed  until  a  thousand  weird  echoes 
answered  from  the  mountains.  "  That's  right," 
cried  the  man  grimly,  "make  yourself  hoarse 
yellin',  if  you  want  to.  It's  all  you  can  do,  and 
I  s'pose  it's  some  comfort.  It  ain't  no  use, 
though.  There's  not  a  soul  to  hear  you  that'll 
come  to  your  help." 

His  brutal  frankness  swept  away  our  last 
hope.  The  courage  of  desperation  whetted  my 
tongue  to  sharp  words  : 

"  I  did  not  know  that  honest  soldiers  made 
war  on  women." 

"  Maybe  we  don't  claim  to  be  honest  soldiers. 
We  don't  belong  to  neither  side.  We're  inde- 
pendents, fightin'  for  ourselves." 

Common    robbers  !     My    heart  sank  within 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  43 

me.  They  wheeled  into  a  settlement  road,  forc- 
ing us  to  bear  them  company.  Oh,  that  ride  ! 
keen  thrills  of  emotion  dart  through  me  now  at 
the  memory  of  it.  We  rode  through  the  woods, 
darkness  on  every  hand.  Sometimes  we  passed 
over  the  bed  of  a  stream,  then  through  thick 
underbrush,  cold  wet  leaves  grazing  our  faces. 
An  icy  vapor  rose  from  the  moist  earth,  my 
hands  ached  with  cold,  my  heart  with  dread. 
Vague  horrors  oppressed  me,  as  well  as  real 
ones.  In  agony  I  thought  of  the  dismay,  the 
utter  distraction  of  Alicia  and  Uncle  Charles, 
the  lamentations  of  the  servants.  I  wondered 
if  I  should  ever  again  lay  my  head  on  Aunt 
Milly's  bosom.  Tears  burned  my  eyelids  as  I 
recalled  harsh  words  uttered  to  poor  faithful  old 
Ned.  I  reproached  myself,  too,  for  desiring  to 
take  the  right-hand  road;  perhaps  Nell  would 
have  chosen  the  other,  had  I  not  been  so  over- 
confident about  the  wagon,  which  proved  to  be 
only  a  market  wagon,  I  learned  from  one  of 
the  men.  Nell  continued  to  weep,  and  I 
pressed  close  to  her. 


44  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  I  take  all  the  blame,"  I  said,  in  a  choked 
tone.  "  I  saw  you  were  inclined  to  the 
other  road,  but  I  thought  my  judgment 
best." 

"  We — we  did  wrong  to  stop  so  long  at  that 
spring.     Where  are  they  taking  us  .''  " 

"  Into  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  apparently," 
I  whispered,  as  we  descended  into  darkness  so 
intense,  it  seemed  to  smite  our  eyes  with  sud- 
den blindness.  It  grew  lighter  again,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  we  came  out  on  a  low  ridge.  We 
crossed  it  riding  single  file,  and  the  sound  of 
falling  water  penetrated  the  silence.  It  swelled 
to  a  roar  as  we  advanced,  the  forest  grew 
thinner,  starlight  prevaded  the  gloom  with  pale 
radiance.  The  road  shelved  down  again,  and 
before  us  rose  a  pile  of  buildings — an  old  saw- 
mill with  a  pond  behind  it,  and  a  water-wheel. 
In  the  open  ground  before  the  mill  a  camp-fire 
still  burned  low,  its  glowing  coals  half  covered 
with  grey  embers.  Our  captors  halted,  and  we 
were  told  to  dismount.  A  young  fellow  offered 
to  assist  Nell,  but  she   sprang  to  the  ground 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  45 

with  such  a  haughty  refusal  of  his  services,  that 
he  fell  back,  abashed. 

The  fire  was  replenished  with  dry  brush- 
wood brought  from  the  mill,  and  we  sat  on  a 
box  near  it.  The  men  were  not  very  rude  nor 
very  talkative.  They  went  about,  for  the  most 
part,  grimly  silent.  They  were  rough,  but  not 
really  disrespectful  to  us.  An  old  man  came 
out  of  the  mill. 

"  Captain  gone  to  bed  .''  "  inquired  one  of  the 
band,  lighting  a  pipe. 

"  Yes,  but  he's  gittin'  up  agin." 

"How  is  he  .''  " 

"  Mendin'  very  fast,  now.  What  er  you  all 
been  up  to  .'' "  staring  hard  at  us  out  of  a  pair  of 
blinking,  rheumy  eyes. 

"  Tryin'  to  ketch  a  man  who  went  t'other 
road." 

"What  for.?" 

"  To  git  his  money  and  set  his  niggers  free." 

"  Whar  did  these  young  wimmen  come 
from .'' " 

"  They're  part   o'   the  old  man's    property. 


46  ADVENTURES   OF 

They  lagged  behind,  and  then  tuk  the  wrong 
road  at  the  forks." 

The  old  man  rubbed  his  hands  together,  the 
dry  skin  on  them  crackling  as  he  did  so,  then 
he  turned  and  went  back  into  the  mill.  My 
dull  eyes  followed  his  bent  figure,  and  I  saw 
the  yellow  flickering  glow  of  a  candle  as  he 
opened  the  door.  The  creaking  shutter  closed 
behind  him,  but  in  a  few  minutes  it  opened 
again,  and  a  far  different  figure  appeared.  My 
heart  thrilled  with  expectation,  A\'ith — I  know 
not  what  feeling,  when  I  recognized  the  blue 
uniform  of  a  Union  soldier.  The  flame  of  the 
camp-fire  threw  up  the  color  in  bold  relief 
against  the  dark  building,  and  also  the  man 
who  wore  it.  He  was  young  and  had  suffered 
recent  illness.  His  clothes  hung  loosely  on 
him,  his  face  looked  pinched  and  sunken.  But 
the  fire  of  his  eyes  !  What  surprise  and  indig- 
nation it  expressed  !  He  came  straight  to  the 
camp-fire,  took  off  his  cloth  cap  to  Nell  and  me. 
then  turned  to  the  men. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  story  old  Thur- 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  4/ 

man  has  been  telling  me  ?  Is  it  true  that  you 
have  been  planning  to  rob — rob  some  travelers  ? 
that  these  ladies  were  captured  and  brought 
here  by  force  ?  " 

"  Nobody  has  harmed  'em,  captain.  I  wouldn't 
touch  a  hair  o'  their  heads,"  said  the  leader,  in  a 
sullen  tone,  his  weather-beaten  face  turning  red. 

"  I  thought  you  were  honest  men." 

"  We've  treated  you  well,  sir." 

"  So  you  have,  my  friend.  You  took  me  in, 
and  nursed  me  through  a  desperate  fever;  you've 
sheltered  and  fed  me;  won  my  gratitude,  my 
heart,  with  your  kindness — and  to  find  you 
thieves  and  robbers  !  " 

He  threw  up  his  hand  with  such  a  gesture  of 
pain  and  contempt  that  it  must  have  touched 
every  callous  heart  in  the  company. 

"  Fo'ks  mustn't  travel  through  this  country 
with  a  lot  o'  slaves,  if  they  don't  want  to  git  in 
trouble.    We  believe  in  freedom  to  all,  we  do." 

"  So  do  I,  and  it  will  come;  it  is  coming. 
Step  back  to  the  mill  with  me,  and  let  us  see  if 
we  cannot  settle  this  matter  differently." 


48  ADVENTURES   OF 

They  all  rose  and  followed  him  reluctantly, 
and  we  were  left  alone  by  the  camp-fire. 

"What  do  you  suppose  they  intend  to  do 
with  us,  Rachel  ? "  Nell  whispered,  clinging  to 
me. 

"We  are  safe,"  I  said,  firmly.  "  He  will  pro- 
tect us." 

"  How  do  you  know  ?" 

"  I  cannot  tell  how  I  know  it,  but  I  do  know 
-   it." 

And  he  did.  What  arguments  he  used  I  knew 
not  then,  but  presently  the  men  came  out, 
looking  sullen,  but  ashamed  and  subdued.  Two 
of  them  mounted  horses  and  rode  away :  the 
others  set  about  cooking  supper.  The  soldier 
came  back  to  us.  I  read  victory  on  his  brow, 
in  his  eyes — dominant,  piercing  eyes  of  dark 
gray — and  the  smile  on  his  lips.  He  stood  bare- 
headed before  us — said: 

"  It  has  all  been  arranged.  It  will  be  best 
for  you  to  remain  here.  Two  of  the  men  have 
gone  to  meet  your  friends,  for  they  would  nat- 
urally turn  back  to  search  for  you." 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  49 

I  looked  up,  and  eye  met  eye  for  a  moment, 
and  in  that  glance  the  last  doubt  perished. 

"  Believe  me,  you  are  safe,"  he  said. 

"I  do  believe  it,  sir,"  I  replied,  speaking  to 
him  for  the  first  time. 

Nell  and  I  both  felt  that  we  ought  to  thank 
him,  but  he  put  aside  our  stammering  speeches 
with  some  quiet  inquiry  about  the  day.  The 
old  man  brought  out  a  blanket,  folded  and 
spread  it  on  the  ground,  and  the  soldier  threw 
himself  down  on  it,  and  I  felt  certain  that  he 
intended  to  remain  near  us  until  we  were  once 
more  with  our  friends.  He  might  be  an  enemy 
to  our  country — he  was  a  true  friend  to  us. 

I  left  it  to  Nell  to  give  a  full  explanation  of 
our  situation,  and  the  causes  leading  to  it.  His 
eager  attention  flattered  her;  a  sparkle  of  ani- 
mation kindled  in  her  tear-stained  eyes;  a  flush 
rose  to  her  young  face.  Her  tumbled  curls 
gave  only  a  picturesque  touch  to  her  beauty, 
and  a  short,  unworthy  pang  of  envy  smote  my 
heart.  The  soldier  looked  at  her,  and  I  at  him. 

At  first  my  glances  were  rather  furtive,  but. 


50  ADVENTURES   OF 

as  he  seemed  not  to  notice  me,  I  grew  bolder. 
His  face  interested,  fascinated  me:  force  of  char- 
acter, power  lay  behind  it.  His  features  were 
nobly  cut,  but  his  light  hair  and  moustache 
contrasted  oddly  with  his  brown  skin.  One 
long,  thin  hand  supported  his  head,  and  the 
firelight  played  caressingly  over  him.  The 
rare  glances  he  gave  me  seemed  to  pierce  to 
the  depths  of  my  heart,  rousing  mysterious 
emotions. 

I  speculated  on  the  probable  mission  bring- 
ing him,  an  officer  in  the  Union  army,  to  this 
remote  region.  Could  he  be  a  spy,  penetrating 
the  enemy's  country  for  secret  information  .'' 
He  wore  his  uniform  boldly,  but  that  he  could 
safely  do  in  the  mountains. 

When  Nell  finished  her  story,  he  knew  a 
good  deal  about  our  family — where  we  had 
lived,  and  where  we  were  going.  He  uttered 
an  exclamation  when  she  mentioned  Decatur. 

"  Decatur,  Georgia  .'' "  he  asked,  quickly,  a 
strange  expression  on  his  face. 

"  Do  you  know  the  place  .''  "  I  inquired. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  5I 

"  I — have  been  there,"  he  said,  and  fell  into 
sudden  silence,  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  ground. 

The  mountaineers  had  baked  some  hoecakes, 
and  broiled  slices  of  bacon,  and  when  we  were 
offered  a  share  of  it  we  gladly  accepted,  being 
very  hungry.  As  the  night  advanced  we  were 
so  overcome  with  weariness  that  we  consented 
to  follow  the  old  man  Thurman  into  the  mill, 
where  he  made  up  a  bunk  for  us. 

"  But  what  will  you  do  ?  "  I  said  to  the  sol- 
dier, lingering  a  moment  when  he  rose  to  bid 
us  good-night. 

"  Remain  here,  Miss  Douglas." 

"  Will  it  be  safe  to  expose  yourself  to  the 
night-air  after  your  illness  ?  " 

He  smiled,  bending  on  me  a  look  of  mingled 
gratitude  and  pleasure. 

"  Thank  you  for  your  interest.  It  is  most 
kind,  but  a  soldier  must  be  hardened  to  all 
changes  of  the  weather." 

*  *  *  *  * 

A  flash  of  lights,  the  tones  of  a  familiar  voice 
roused  us. 


52  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Father  !  "  cried  Nell. 

I  opened  my  eyes,  and  saw  Uncle  Charles 
bending  over  us,  tears  of  relief  and  joy  trick- 
ling down  his  bearded  cheeks. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  53 


CHAPTER  IV. 

We  did  not  part  from  the  gallant  soldier  un- 
til noon,  next  day,  for  he  accompanied  us  back 
to  the  camp  and  several  miles  on  our  journey, 
as  far,  in  fact,  as  it  was  safe  for  him  to  go  in 
that  uniform. 

Uncle  Charles  did  not  scold  us  for  our  care- 
lessness— he  was  too  thankful  to  get  us  back 
again;  but  shame  and  self-reproach  overcame 
us  as  he  told  the  grief  and  dismay  when  we 
failed  to  appear  after  they  went  into  camp. 
Certain  that  we  had  taken  the  wrong  road,  he 
and  three  trusty,  stalwart  negroes  hastened 
back  to  search  for  us,  leaving  the  camp  in 
charge  of  Alicia  and  Uncle  Ned.  His  gratitude 
to  the  brave  Union  officer  was  unbounded,  and 
he  longed  to  repay  him  in  some  way  for  his 
care  of  us. 

"  I  must  at  least  have  the  pleasure  of  know- 


54  ADVENTURES   OF 

ing  your  name,  and  where  you  are  from,"  he 
said. 

"  Certainly,  Mr.  Dillingham;  Arnold  Lam- 
bert, from  New  York." 

I  will  pass  over  our  return  journey  to  the 
camp,  and  the  extravagant  joy  manifested  on 
our  arrival. 

"  How  many  of  those  highwaymen  did  you 
shoot,  Rachel  ?  "  Alicia  inquired,  between 
laughter  and  tears,  when  she  embraced  me. 

I  had  never  so  much  as  thought  of  my  pistol. 

I  felt  loth  to  part  with  Arnold  Lambert  when 
he  declared  that  he  mv^t  turn  back  again.  No 
man  had  ever  before  so  interested  me,  or  ap- 
peared so  heroic  in  my  eyes.  I  knew  nothing 
about  his  life,  his  family  ties,  or  the  state  of  his 
affections,  whether  bond  or  free.  He  preserved 
a  singular  reticence  about  his  own  history  or 
affairs,  but  I  knew  him  to  be  a  gentleman,  and 
a  strong,  brave  one. 

Fearful  that  I  should  betray  my  feelings,  I 
held  aloof,  and  he  came  last  to  me  when  bid- 
ding us   good-bye.     Did   my  eyes   betray  me 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  55 

when  he  took  my  hand  ?  his  own  kindled 
warmly  ;  he  pressed  my  trembling  fingers 
closely. 

"  I  am  so  grateful — so  grateful  !  "  I  murmur- 
ed;  "and  if  we  never  meet  again " 

"  But  we  shall,  we  must,  meet  again,"  he 
said,  quickly. 

"  Oh,  do  you  think  so  ?     But  this  war " 

"  If  you  stop  near  Decatur  I  shall  see  you — 
very  soon." 

I  had  no  time  to  question  him.  He  was  on 
his  horse  in  a  moment,  waved  us  a  last  fare- 
well, and  turned  away.  But  the  sadness  of 
parting  had  left  me.  He  had  said  we  would 
meet  again  very  soon. 

The  remainder  of  our  journey  passed  without 
incident  worthy  to  be  chronicled.  We  were 
glad  when  the  end  drew  near.  We  passed 
through  Atlanta  early  one  afternoon,  avoiding 
the  more  public  streets,  and  turned  into  the 
Decatur  road.  It  was  only  a  few  miles  to  the 
village,  and  just  beyond  it  home  awaited  us. 
We  hurried  over  those  last  miles  as  rapidly  as 


56  ADVENTURES   OF 

the  jaded  horses  could  travel,  and  in  a  short 
time  were  on  the  outskirts  of  the  plantation. 
Everybody  felt  more  or  less  excited,  but  the 
negroes  were  nearly  beside  themselves.  The 
news  of  our  arrival  had  preceded  us,  and  while 
we  were  yet  a  full  quarter  of  a  mile  away  we 
heard  a  murmur  of  human  voices.  At  first  it 
was  like  a  whisper  on  the  silent  air,  but  it 
swelled  tumultuously,  swept  over  and  around 
us  like  the  waves  of  a  sea.  In  the  distance  a 
cloud  of  dust  rose  from  the  road,  and  out  of  it 
came  a  surging  mass  of  humanity — the  slaves 
running  to  meet  their  friends.  The  strongest, 
fleetest-footed  led;  the  old  and  feeble  tottered 
in  the  rear. 

With  a  great  cry,  those  we  had  with  us  leap- 
ed to  meet  them;  and  such  a  meeting  !  They 
embraced,  they  wept,  they  shouted,  and  rent 
their  garments  in  excess  of  joy.  Parents  and 
children,  husbands  and  wives,  brothers  and 
sisters  were  reunited.  We  stood  aloof  and 
wept  in  sympathy,  that  great,  overwhelming 
joy  bearing  us  away  on  its  high  flood-tide. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  57 


CHAPTER  V. 

We  had  been  at  home  two  weeks;  my  uncle 
had  picked  up  many  of  the  broken  threads  of 
his  Hfe,  and  we  verified  a  number  of  childish 
memories.  Since  Uncle  Reuben's  death  the 
plantation  had  been  in  charge  of  young  Reu- 
ben Howard,  a  distant  cousin  and  namesake  to 
Uncle  Reuben.  Cousin  Reuben  was  a  retiring, 
simple-minded  little  man,  with  a  dignity  of 
manner  which  did  much  for  his  insignificant 
physique.  He  was  as  refined  and  delicate  in 
his  tastes  as  a  woman,  and  as  honorable  and 
chivalrous  as  the  best  example  of  a  knight- 
errant.  A  cleaner-handed,  whiter-souled  gen- 
tleman than  Cousin  Reuben  never  lived.  The 
slaves  were  devoted  to  him,  and  when  he  would 
have  surrendered  the  reins  of  government  to 
Uncle  Charles,  he  wisely  refused  to  take  them. 

"  What  !  would  you  desert  us,  Reuben,  the 
moment  we  arrive.''  " 


58  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  I  have  been  thinking,  sir,  that,  now  my  du- 
ties here  are  over,  I  would  go  into  service,"  he 
said,  quietly. 

"  You  are  not  strong  enough  to  endure  the 
exposure  and  rough  service  of  a  soldier's  life." 

Reuben  flushed  sensitively. 

"  I  know  I  am  a  weakling  when  it  comes  to 
physical  strength,  but  the  will  is  strong,"  lift- 
ing his  eyes,  aglow  with  the  fire  of  an  enthusi- 
ast. "Every  man,  young  and  old,  will  be 
needed  before  the  struggle  ends.  I  have  hired 
a  substitute,  but " 

"  Don't  go  yet,"  said  Alicia,  sharp  entreaty 
in  her  tone. 

"  No,  no,  not  yet;  we  will  talk  of  it  next 
spring,"  her  father  added,  with  decision. 

Reuben  said  no  more,  but  went  about  his 
daily  occupations  in  his  usual  quiet,  faithful 
way.  To  have  another  man  in  the  house  af- 
forded us  great  satisfaction.  He  soon  fell  as 
meekly  under  our  sway  as  Uncle  Charles,  and 
was  far  more  amiable  in  contributing  to  our 
amusement,  escorting  us  to  various  social  gath- 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  59 

erings  in  the  village  and  round  about — our 
appearance  in  the  community  rousing  the  hos- 
pitable instincts  of  our  neighbors,  wellnigh  ex- 
tinguished in  the  anxieties  and  terrors  of  the 
war. 

On  that  isolated  North  Carolina  plantation 
we  had  seemed  very  remote  from  the  war  and 
its  agitating  influences.  Some  of  our  friends 
went  away,  girding  on  their  swords  as  knights 
bound  for  a  tournament.  But  in  our  old  home 
the  deep  and  tragic  meaning  of  the  struggle 
was  revealed  to  us.  The  people  around  us 
lived  in  a  fever  of  alternate  hope  and  fear,  ag- 
ony and  joy.  Every  movement  of  the  armies, 
every  battle  fought,  sent  its  subtle  influence 
throughout  the  country.  If  the  Confederates 
won  a  victory,  it  was  proclaimed  aloud  from 
every  house-top,  and  exulted  over;  if  they 
lost,  the  sound  of  mourning  filled  the  land.  We 
caught  the  prevailing  spirit,  and  outrebeled  the 
deepest-dyed  rebel  of  them  all.  We  scraped 
linen  for  the  hospitals,  and,  not  finding  as  much 
old  linen  as  we  desired  among  our  stores,  sac- 


60  ADVENTURES   OF 

rificed  our  dainty  chemises  and  petticoats  to 
our  loyal  zeal.  Alicia  fell  to  knitting  woolen 
socks,  while  Nell  and  I  spent  half  our  time  in 
the  spinning-room  with  the  negro  women,  pre- 
paring thread  for  her.  What  piles  of  yarn  we 
dyed  and  wound  !  Years  after,  I  found  some 
of  those  gray  balls  in  the  garret,  dusty  and 
moth-eaten. 

One  Union  soldier  I  could  not  forget — Ar- 
nold Lambert.  At  all  hours  of  the  day  he 
came  into  my  thoughts,  and  even  when  most 
ardent  in  my  loyalty  to  our  own  soldiers,  ten- 
derness and  pity  for  him  penetrated  my  heart. 
Occasionally  Nell  would  mention  his  name, 
but  no  one  suspected  my  abiding  interest  in 
him. 

About  three  weeks  after  our  arrival  it  was 
rumored  that  we  were  to  have  amateur  theatri- 
cals at  the  Decatur  town-hall.  A  party  of  At- 
lanta ladies  and  gentlemen  had  formed  a 
troupe  to  play  in  various  towns  and  cities 
for  the  benefit  of  the  soldiers — our  soldiers. 
Some  of  these  amateurs  were  nearly  as  good 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  6l 

as  professional  actors  and  actresses,  and  they 
had  crowded  houses  wherever  they  went,  not 
only  from  a  loyal  desire  on  the  part  of  the  peo- 
ple to  help  the  soldiers,  but  for  the  pleasure  to 
be  derived  from  the  entertainment.  Nell  and 
I  rode  into  the  village  one  afternoon  and  saw 
the  first  playbill  stuck  in  a  window.  We  vis- 
ited the  hall,  where  a  stage  was  being  erected, 
and  where  we  learned  that  a  few  local  musi- 
cians were  to  contribute  to  the  entertainment. 
These  people  belonged  to  the  village  gentry, 
and  we  had  met  them  at  certain  parties.  When 
they  invited  us  to  help  them  out,  I  was  delight- 
ed. Nell  declined,  but  it  was  arranged  that  I 
should  sing  some  war  ballads. 

From  that  time  I  ceased  to  spin  yarn  or  roll 
linen,  but  went  about  singing,  or  drummed 
for  hours  on  the  piano.  Aunt  Milly  cut  and 
made  a  new  gown  for  me — a  white  swiss,  crisp 
and  full-skirted,  the  sleeveless  bodice  garnish- 
ed with  a  wreath  of  artificial  ivy  leaves.  Then 
the  day  of  the  entertainment  arrived,  and  I 
went  into  the  villacfe  to  see  about  the  final  ar- 


62  ADVENTURES   OF 

rangements.  I  went  alone,  and  on  horseback, 
and  returned  as  the  sun  decHned  low  in  the 
west.  It  was  Indian  summer,  and  a  violet  haze 
hung  over  the  fields  and  softened  the  brilliant 
autumn  colors — the  scarlet  and  yellow — of  the 
woods.  Only  one  house  stood  between  my 
uncle's  place  and  the  village — a  large  old  man- 
sion in  a  grove  of  oaks.  It  was  not  directly  on 
the  public  road,  but  a  broad  drive  led  up  to  the 
front  gate,  then  curved  around  the  fence  and 
through  a  belt  of  timber  to  my  uncle's.  It  was 
a  short  cut,  and  often  traversed  by  us  for  that 
reason. 

I  remembered  that  house  in  my  childhood 
as  the  old  Montgomery  place.  The  family 
had  all  died  out  or  moved  away,  and  the  house 
fell  into  decay.  When  we  came  back  we  found 
that  it  had  been  renovated  and  sold  to  an  At- 
lanta family,  though  the  original  name  still 
clung  to  it.  A  considerable  plantation  lay 
back  of  it,  but  the  Atlantians  did  not  belong 
to  the  farming  fraternity,  and  the  land  was 
rented  to  their  neighbors.     They  merely  came 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  63 

out  of  the  city  for  the  summer.  The  house  had 
been  shut  up  ever  since  our  return,  and  some- 
times in  passing  we  stopped  to  gather  a  few  of 
the  roses  blooming  so  abundantly  in  the  front 
yard  and  in  the  garden. 

That  afternoon  I  turned  out  of  the  public 
road,  intending  to  stop  and  pull  a  handful  of 
the  finest  varieties  for  Alicia  and  Nell.  As  I 
rode  up  to  the  gate,  I  saw  a  man  standing  in 
the  shadow  of  a  crape-myrtle  near  it,  his  arms 
folded  on  the  fence.  He  was  in  citizen's 
clothes,  with  a  broad-brimmed  soft  hat  pulled 
well  over  his  face,  and  a  gray  military  cloak 
thrown  around  his  shoulders.  He  did  not  see 
me  until  I  had  drawn  very  near,  then  he  drew 
back  with  a  startled  movement,  looking  full  in 
my  face.  A  violent  trembling  seized  me  in 
every  limb:  I  went  first  white,  then  deeply  red, 
my  heart  wellnigh  choking  me  with  its  wild 
beating,  for  it  was  Captain  Arnold  Lambert. 

He  recognized  me  at  the  same  moment, 
thrust  open  the  gate,  and  stepped  out  with  ex- 
tended hand,  and  hat  off. 


64  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Captain  Lambert !  "  I  faltered. 

"  I  told  you  that  I  should  see  you,  Miss 
Douglas,"  smiling  and  looking  at  me  with  an 
expression  in  his  eyes  before  which  my  heart 
thrilled,  yet  quailed. 

"  I  did  not  expect  it  in  this  way.  Is  it  not 
dangerous  for  you  to  be  here  ?  "  with  a  sud- 
den remembrance  that  he  was  not  for,  but 
against,  us;  that  he  would  be  hunted  down 
and  captured,  if  a  breath  of  suspicion  got  abroad. 

"  Not  unless  you  betray  me." 

"  Don't  speak  of  that,  even  in  jest,"  I  said  warm- 
ly.    "  You  are  our  friend,  always  our  friend." 

"May  I  indeed  think  so .''  Will  you  not 
change  because  I  am  one  of  the  enemy  ?  " 

He  spoke  earnestly,  sadly,  resting  his  hand  on 
the  horn  of  my  saddle,  his  eyes  raised  to  mine. 

"  I  wish  it  were  different,  that  you  were  one 
of  us,  but  I  can  never  regard  you  as  an  enemy, 
never." 

"An  enemy  to  you.?  I  should  think  not!" 
he  exclaimed. 

Lightfoot  pawed  the  ground  impatiently  and 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  65 

made  a  step  forward.  I  suddenly  dismounted 
and  threw  the  bridle  over  my  arm. 

"  Are  you  a  friend  to  the  people  who  own 
this  place,  Captain  Lambert  .■'  " 

"  I — once  knew  them." 

"  The  house  is  closed,  the  grounds  deserted. 
We  stop  sometimes  to  gather  a  few  of  the 
lovely  roses — do  }'ou  think  they  would  care  if 
they  knew  ?  " 

"  I  know  they  would  not.  Come  into  the 
garden  with  me,"  he  said,  eagerly.  He  looped 
Lightfoot's  bridle  over  the  gate-post,  and  we 
entered  the  yard.  We  walked  slowly  around 
the  house  and  into  the  garden.  A  broad  walk 
divided  it  down  the  centre,  one-half  of  the 
ground  containing  dried  herbs  and  the  dead 
stalks  of  vegetables,  the  other  filled  with  with- 
ered flowers.  We  went  down  the  walk  side  by 
side,  and  I  tried  to  make  clear  the  reality  of  it 
to  my  mind,  but  it  seemed  dreamlike.  I  stole 
as  many  glances  as  I  dared  at  my  companion. 
He    looked    strong,  well,  and    handsome,  but 

grave,  so  grave. 
5 


66  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Have  you  fully  recovered  your  health  ?  "  I 
softly  inquired. 

"  Yes,  thank  you;  it  was  only  a  fever.  Will 
you  have  some  of  these.-'  "  pausing  and  touch- 
ing a  rose-bush  on  which  a  few  late  scarlet 
buds  still  lingered. 

"  Yes,  please." 

What  a  delicious  half-hour  it  was  to  me, 
walking  about  that  old  garden  with  Arnold 
Lambert,  listening  dreamily  to  the  sound  of  his 
voice,  meeting  his  kind,  soft  glances  !  The  sun 
went  down,  pungent  odors  rose  from  the  moist 
earth,  a  frosty  chill  pierced  the  air.  Captain 
Lambert  would  have  cut  every  rose  in  the  gar- 
den, but  I  protested  against  it — entreated  so 
earnestly  that  he  stopped.  I  had  told  him 
about  the  entertainment,  and  that  I  should 
sing.  I  blushed  as  I  betrayed  that  vanity,  but 
he  did  not  seem  amused. 

"  Must  you  go  now  ?  "  he  said,  as  I  moved 
again  toward  the  gate. 

"  It  is  growing  late,  and  you  are  to  go  with 
me.  Uncle  Charles — my  cousins,  will  be  very 
glad  to  see  you." 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  6^ 

"  I  thank  you  very  much,  but  I  leave  this 
part  of  the  country  again  to-night." 

"  You  can  at  least  take  supper  with  us?  " 

"  Miss  Douglas,  it  would  not  be  safe." 

The  implied  doubt  of  our  good  faith  cut  me 
to  the  heart. 

"Do  you  think  we  would  betray  you.'"  I 
said,  in  a  choked  tone,  pain  and  anger  strug- 
gling, each,  for  the  mastery  over  me. 

"God  forbid!  Such  a  mean  doubt  I  could 
not  entertain  !  "  he  cried.  "  You  misunderstand 
me;  but  think  if  others  should  come  in,  of  the 
servants,  even.  Do  you  think  I  would  hesitate, 
otherwise }     No,  no." 

I  was  appeased,  and  begged  him  not  to  go 
beyond  the  gate  with  me,  trembling  for  his 
safety  the  moment  I  knew  he  considered  it  wise 
to  keep  aloof  from  people,  but  he  walked  up  that 
shadowy  drive  through  the  woods  with  me.  He 
led  my  horse,  I  carried  the  roses,  their  fra- 
grance spreading  about  us.  We  stepped  slow- 
ly along,  but  talked  hurriedly,  as  people  con- 
scious of  being  pressed  for  time.  Once  he  said: 


68  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Should  a  man  follow  duty  under  all  cir- 
cumstances ? " 

"/believe  so,"  I  said,  unhesitatingly,  as  the 
ignorant  often  speak. 

"  But  if,  to  do  so,  he  must  sacrifice  his  home, 
his  kindred,  love  —  everything  most  dear  to 
him  ? " 

"  He  will  be  all  the  nobler." 

He  turned,  looked  searchingly  into  my  face, 
then  glanced  backward  at  the  silent  house  we 
were  leaving.  I  felt  some  mystery  underlay 
his  words,  but  refrained  from  questioning  him 
too  closely. 

"  You  are  troubled,"  I  said,  softly. 

"  lam,"  he  acknowledged,  and  sighed  heavily, 

"  Can  I  help  you  ?  " 

"  No,  your  sympathy  would  be  sweet.  Be- 
yond that  no  one  can  help  me."  He  turned 
again  toward  me,  a  smile  banishing  the  gloom 
from  his  face.  The  stern  lines  of  his  features 
melted  to  tenderness,  his  c}'es  softened  mar- 
velously.  Was  it  for  me  alone,  or  onh-  a  trib- 
ute to  all  women  ?     "  Thank  you  for  this  half- 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  69 

hour.  I  shall  carry  the  memory  of  it  back  to 
camp  with  me." 

"  Shall  I  tell  any  one  that  I  have  seen 
you  .''  " 

"  Do  as  you  think  best.     I  trust  you  fully." 

"  You — you  really  leave  to-night  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  leave  has  expired." 

I  looked  at  him  through  the  gathering  dusk, 
and  knew  that  it  was  more  than  friendship 
which  had  drawn  us  together.  His  eyes  dwelt 
on  me  lingeringly — I  felt  that  I  could  not  part 
from  him.  ^ 

"  This  is  really  farewell,  then  ?  "  I  said,  as 
steadily  as  I  could. 

"  Not  if  I  live,  and  you  do  not  forbid  me  to 
come  again."  His  glance  fell  on  the  rose  I  had 
fastened  in  the  breast  of  my  habit.  "  Give  it  to 
me  as  a  token  that  I  may  come  again." 

With  trembling  fingers  I  loosened  it  and  laid 
it  in  his  hand.  It  was  our  farewell.  He  assisted 
me  to  mount,  and  raised  his  hat  and  bowed  as  I 
rode  by.  I  would  not  look  back,  for  fear  he 
might  see  the  tears  on  my  cheeks.     Just  why  I 


70  ADVENTURES   OF 

wept  I  could  scarcely  tell.  It  seemed  some- 
what in  pity  for  myself,  for  him,  and  for  the 
sadness  over  all  the  country. 

I  did  not  tell    any  one  at  home  that  I  had 
seen  him. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  7I 


CHAPTER  VI. 

We  had  a  full  audience  at  the  hall  that  night, 
though  it  seemed  strange  to  see  so  few  young 
men  in  the  gathering.  Here  and  there  could 
be  seen  a  gray  uniform,  but  old  men — planters — 
with  their  wives  and  daughters,  and  the  vill-age 
people,  made  up  the  audience.  Around  the 
doors  crowds  of  boys  had  collected.  I  was  in- 
troduced to  the  members  of  the  Atlanta  Com- 
pany when  I  went  behind  the  scenes,  and  very 
cordially  greeted.  As  only  a  few  of  them  ap- 
pear in  this  chronicle  it  is  unnecessary  to  say 
very  much  about  them. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ladislaw  and  Elinor  Sims  were 
the  ones  who  interested  me  most  deeply  on  first 
sight.  He  was  a  big,  genial-looking  man  with 
a  rich  bass  voice,  and  the  gift  of  inspiring  the 
faintest-hearted  and  most  cowardly  with  confi- 
dence   and    nerve.       He    managed    the   whole 


72  ADVENTURES   OF 

troupe,  and  did  it  as  no  other  man  could,  be- 
sides sustaining  a  brilliant  part  on  the  stage. 
His  resources  were  varied,  his  tongue  ever 
ready.  That  subtle  power  we  call  personal 
magnetism  he  possessed  to  a  wonderful  degree. 
He  was  a  good  actor  and  a  good  musician.  He 
could  improvise  beautifully  and  sing  with  such 
thrilling  expression  and  effect  that  he  could 
move  an  audience  to  laughter  or  to  tears  with 
the  greatest  ease.  He  had  the  voice  and  the 
dramatic  ability  to  become  a  famous  singer,  but 
a  different  fate  was  in  store  for  him. 

Mary  Ladislaw  was  a  delicate-looking,  rather 
quiet  woman,  but  plenty  of  endurance  and  ner- 
vous force  lay  under  that  subdued  exterior. 
She  was  thoroughly  in  sympathy  with  her  hus- 
band. They  had  no  children,  so  she  devoted 
herself  to  him  and  the  Confederate  soldiers. 
They  were  her  children  and  her  heroes,  and 
for  them  she  would  have  worked  like  a  slave. 
She  was  passionatel}'  loyal,  but  not  bitter.  Her 
nature  was  too  tender  and  sympathetic  for  ran- 
cor to  find  lodgment  in  it.  Poor  Mary  Ladislaw  ! 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  73 

I  did  not  learn  all  this  in  that  first  evening. 
It  was  after  intimate  acquaintance  that  I  learned 
to  know  those  two  so  well. 

Elinor  Sims  was  a  girl  a  year  or  two  older 
than  myself.  She  was  tall  and  rather  proud- 
looking,  but  really  very  approachable  and 
friendly.  All  Southern  men  and  women  who 
were  true  to  the  Rebel  cause  were  brothers 
and  sisters  in  those  days.  Strangers  soon  be- 
came intimate  friends,  bound  together  by  a 
common  interest.  Miss  Sims  and  I  sat  on  a 
box  behind  the  scenes  and  talked  in  a  frank 
and  friendly  spirit.  When  she  went  on  the 
stage  I  watched  her  from  the  wing,  admiring 
her  attitudes  and  gestures  intensely.  Her  act- 
ing was  both  spirited  and  natural,  and  I  felt 
that  my  country  training  had  not  prepared  me 
to  take  any  part  in  plays.  I  knew  nothing  of 
amateur  theatricals  beyond  the  simple,  old- 
fashioned  charades  suitable  for  the  parlor.  They 
played  a  little  drama  adapted  from  an  old 
French  play,  and  it  was  both  pathetic  and 
humorous.    There  was  a  paucity  of  scenery,  and 


74  ADVENTURES   OF 

the  curtain  sometimes  refused  to  come  down  at 
the  right  moment,  but  the  delighted  audience 
did  not  pay  the  sHghtest  attention  to  those  little 
drawbacks. 

Between  the  first  and  second  acts  I  was  called 
upon  to  sing.  The  actors  had  changes  to  make 
in  their  toilettes,  and  some  new  scenery  had  to 
be  arranged.  Mr.  Ladislaw  led  me  out  before 
the  curtain,  then  disappeared.  I  had  never  sung 
before  a  larger  audience  than  a  parlor  full  of 
people,  and  to  meet  the  gaze  of  so  many  un- 
familiar eyes  made  me  palpitate  with  fear.  But 
the  sight  of  the  anxious,  doubtful  faces  of  my 
relatives  restored  composure,  and  without  ac- 
companiment I  began  singing  that  dolorous 
ballad  called  "  Lorena."  It  was  very  popular 
at  that  time  with  soldier  and  civilian,  and  was 
sung  even  in  the  negro  cabins.  The  hearts  of 
the  people  were  easily  touched,  and  silence  fell 
upon  my  audience  as  I  warbled  about  the  woes 
of  "  Lorena,"  throwing  all  the  tenderness  and 
expression  that  I  could  into  my  voice.  I  really 
felt  a  good  deal  of  it.     I  had  been  deeply  dis- 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  75 

turbed  by  that  meeting  with  Captain  Lambert 
and  the  way  we  had  parted.  My  thoughts 
dwelt  constantly  on  the  uncertainties  of  a  sol- 
dier's life,  and  the  song  affected  me  to  tears, 
though  I  kept  my  voice  steady.  My  emotion 
communicated  itself  to  the  audience,  and  a  few 
melancholy,  hysterical  women  wept  aloud  in  a 
gentle  way. 

I  do  not  like  to  think  now  how  lackadaisical 
I  must  have  looked,  but  the  sentiment  seemed 
to  suit  the  time  and  people.  Loud  applause 
followed  me  when  I  withdrew  behind  the  cur- 
tain.    Mr.  Ladislaw  hurried  to  me. 

"  It  was  very  successful,  very,"  he  said  hearti- 
ly.    "  You  have  made  a  hit." 

"  I  acted  like  a  simpleton,"  I  said,  the  senti- 
mental mood  already  passing  away. 

"  Oh,  no.  Yeu  sang  with  feeling,  with  fine 
expression.  We  must  have  you  in  our  troupe. 
We  are  not  quite  ready  for  the  second  act. 
Our  scenery  insists  on  falling  to  pieces,  and 
some  of  the  costumes  have  gone  astray.  Will 
you  not  go  on  and  sing  something  else  ?  " 


"jG  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Do,  Miss  Douglas,"  cried  Mrs.  Ladislaw, 
coming  out  of  a  dressing-room  with  her  mouth 
full  of  pins  and  a  long  silk  gown  over  her  arm. 
"  Elinor  has  lost  her  wig  and  we  must  powder 
the  old  one." 

Flattered  by  the  appreciation  of  the  audience, 
and  feeling  that  I  could  really  be  of  service  by 
filling  up  the  time,  I  went  back  on  the  stage 
blushing  and  courtesying.  As  I  raised  ni)' 
eyes  they  fell  on  a  tall  gray-cloaked  figure 
standing  back  in  shadow  near  the  door,  and  I 
recognized  Captain  Lambert.  Dizziness  came 
over  me.  I  caught  my  breath  in  a  gasp,  feel- 
ing only  extreme  terror  that  he  should  so  reck- 
lessly expose  himself  to  detection  and  capture. 
His  black  broad-brimmed  hat  shielded  his  face, 
and  when  I  had  time  to  observe  that  no  one 
paid  the  slightest  attention  to  him,  m}'  courage 
revived.  His  presence  soothed,  yet  agitated 
me.  I  was  conscious  of  a  feeling  of  satisfaction 
that  he  should  see  me  in  evening  dress,  and 
looking  my  bravest  and  best,  even  in  the  midst 
of  a  tumult  of  other  emotions.     How  I  lono"ed 


A   FAIR    REBEL,  yj 

to  stretch  out  my  hands  across  that  throng  to 
him  !  The  words  of  an  old  ballad,  learned  from 
my  mother  in  childhood,  came  back  to  my 
memory,  and,  looking  at  that  motionless  figure, 
feeling  the  influence  of  the  eyes  watching  me 
from  under  that  disguising  hat,  I  sang: 

"  '  Farewell,  farewell,'  is  a  lonely  sound 
And  often  brings  a  sigh; 
But  the  heart  feels  most  when  the  lips  move  not 
And  the  eyes  speak  a  gentle  '  good-bye.' 

"  '  Adieu,  adieu,'  will  do  for  the  gay 
When  pleasure's  throng  is  nigh; 
But  give  to  me  that  better  word 

That  comes  from  the  heart,  '  good-bye.'  " 

The  curtain,  after  various  hitches,  had  gone 
down  for  the  last  time,  and  actors  and  audience 
mingled  in  a  social  half-hour's  talk.  Uncle 
Charles,  beaming  with  hospitality,  went  about 
asking  various  members  of  the  troupe  to  be- 
come his  guests  for  the  night,  and  he  secured 
one  of  the  gentlemen.  I  wandered  about  in  a 
fever  of  excitement,  wondering  if  Captain  Lam- 


yS  ADVENTURES   OF 

bert  still  lingered  in  the  hall,  yet  not  daring  to 
go  near  the  door  for  fear  of  betraying  him. 
Miss  Sims  and  I  were  standing  together  when 
she  missed  her  brooch. 

"  I  will  go  behind  the  scenes  and  look  for  it," 
I  said,  eager  to  get  aw^ay  to  myself  a  few 
minutes. 

"  I  will  go  with  you.  I  had  it  while  dressing. 
It  must  be  with  m}'  things." 

We  ran  up  to  the  stage  and  vanished  behind 
the  curtain.  A  ghostly  twilight  reigned,  the 
white  sheets  dividing  the  dressing-rooms  sway- 
ing to  and  fro.  Hampers  of  stage-clothing 
were  scattered  about  the  floor;  tin  swords,  de- 
canters, and  drinking-cups  were  thrown  care- 
lessly together.  A  passage-way  opened  be- 
tween the  dressing-rooms,  and  we  were  entering 
it.  Miss  Sims  a  little  in  advance,  when  a  man 
stepped  out  before  us.  He  did  not  see  me,  or, 
seeing,  did  not  recognize  me,  muffled  in  cloak 
and  hood.  His  eyes  were  on  Miss  Sims;  he 
held  out  his  hands  to  her. 

"  Dear  Elinor  !  " 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  79 

''Arnold!''  she  cried,  fear,  doubt,  passionate 
joy  in  her  tone.  She  threw  her  arms  about 
him,  her  face  against  his  shoulder. 

I  silently  retreated,  leaving  them  alone. 


8o  ADVENTURES   OF 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Think  you  I  slept  that  night  ?  Not  enough 
for  the  nfiost  fleeting  dream.  All  the  way 
home  m}'  cousins  talked  of  the  play  and  the 
players,  appealing  to  me  when  they  failed  to  be 
satisfied  with  their  own  opinions.  I  gave  only 
random  replies.  Their  cheerful  voices,  their 
arguments  over  trivial  details,  tortured  me. 
Why  could  they  not  divine  my  feelings,  and 
keep  silent,  or  at  least  not  expect  me  to  join  in 
the  conversation  ?  Yet,  had  they  suspected 
the  state  of  my  mind,  I  would  have  been  cover- 
ed with  shame. 

"What  is  the  matter,  Rachel.'  are  you 
sleepy  .-*  "  inquired  Alicia,  when  I  merely  mut- 
tered a  reply  to  some  question  she  asked. 

"  She  is  so  puffed  up  with  pride  over  her  suc- 
cess this  evening  that  she  cannot  any  longer 
notice  common  folks,"  said  Nell,  mockingly. 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  8l 

"Perhaps  Rachel  is  thinking  of  joining 
this  company,"  said  Cousin  Reuben's  gentle 
voice. 

"  Yes,  I  am,"  I  said  hastily,  heedlessly  catch- 
ing at  the  suggestion. 

Consternation  held  my  cousins  silent  for  a  few 
minutes,  then  a  perfect  avalanche  of  exclama- 
tions and  questions  poured  upon  me. 

As  we  passed  the  old  Montgomery  place  I 
pressed  my  face  against  the  carriage  window, 
but  darkness  hid  all  except  the  outlines  of  the 
house  from  my  gaze.  I  thought  of  the  garden 
lying  cold  and  deserted,  the  rose-bushes  strip- 
ped of  their  last  lovely  blooms.  Pain  and  rage 
convulsed  me;  I  hated  Captain  Lambert  at  that 
moment.  When  we  reached  home  the  carriage 
was  sent  back  for  my  uncle  and  his  guest,  who 
had  to  stay  at  the  hall  long  enough  to  pack  his 
stage  wardrobe.  I  fled  to  my  room,  but  there 
encountered  my  two  old  servants,  who  were 
sitting  up  for  me.  Uncle  Ned  laid  fresh  logs 
on  the  fire,  and  snuffed  the  candles,  while  Aunt 
Milly  took  off  my  wraps. 

6 


82  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Honey,  you  do  look  mighty  pale,"  she  ex- 
claimed anxiously. 

"  I  'spect  she  tuk  a  chill  in  dem  t'in  no- 
count  clo'es,"  said  old  Ned,  eying  my  bare 
neck  and  arms  with  disapproval.  "Did  you 
have  a  good  time,  Miss  Rachel,  honey  .'^ " 

"  Yes — no — I  cannot  tell  you  to-night,  Uncle 
Ned." 

"  Don't  you  see  she's  wore  out  an'  sleepy  ? 
Go  long,  Ned,  an'  don't  ax  no  more  questions," 
said  Aunt  Milly,  sharply. 

He  shuffled  reluctantly  to  the  door. 

"  I  "spect  you  2S  tired.  Miss  Rachel  ?" 

"  I  am,"  I  said,  absently. 

He  went  out  and  closed  the  door. 

"Now,  honey,  you  gwine  to  git  in  bed,  and 
kivered  up  dis  minute.  Dese  arms  o'  yourn 
feel  lack  dey'd  been  fros'bitten,"  said  Aunt 
Milly,  imperiously. 

I  submitted  passively  to  her  nimble  old  fin- 
gers, knowing  that  it  would  be  the  best  way  to 
get  rid  of  her,  and  she  soon  had  my  finery  off, 
and   my  hair   brushed.     I   crept  into  the  soft. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  83 

high  bed,  and  she  tucked  the  white,  chilly 
sheets  around  me,  smoothing  and  patting  the 
pillows  until  they  were  arranged  to  her  satis- 
faction. I  watched  her  as  she  moved  softly 
about  the  room,  setting  it  in  order,  muttering 
and  nodding  her  turbaned  head,  as  she  noted 
the  creases  in  my  new  gown.  Finally  she  put 
out  the  candles,  and  disappeared.  The  moment 
she  closed  the  door,  I  flung  off  the  covering, 
and  got  out  of  bed.  At  last  I  was  alone,  and 
could  beat  my  breast,  or  writhe  and  weep  in 
impotent  rage  or  anguish.  While  driving  home 
it  had  seemed  to  me  that  I  must  give  some  vent 
to  my  feelings,  or  perish;  yet,  now  that  the  ne- 
cessity for  self-control  had  been  removed,  I  no 
longer  felt  any  desire  to  weep.  The  violence 
of  my  emotion  had  spent  itself;  only  a  dull 
sense  of  loss  and  pain  made  my  heart  ache. 

My  thoughts  were  clear,  quickened  by  the 
smart  of  wounded  pride;  all  the  faculties  of  my 
mind  seemed  unusually  alert  and  active. 

I  sat  down  before  the  fire,  and  reviewed 
every  moment  of  my  acquaintance  with  Arnold 


84  ADVENTURES   OF 

Lambert,  every  word  he  had  said  to  me,  every 
glance  given.  I  coidd  not  believe  him  capable 
of  any  desire  to  trifle  with  me.  Such  a  doubt 
seemed  so  unworthy  of  him  and  of  myself  that 
I  rejected  it  at  once.  I  had  simply  misunder- 
stood his  advances,  believed  him  in  love  with 
me,  when  he  merely  felt  a  friendly  interest. 
Vanity,  and  my  own  tenderness  of  heart  tow- 
ard him,  had  led  me  astray.  To  acknowledge 
that  as  the  true  explanation  was  the  most  bit- 
ter and  humiliating  experience  of  my  hitherto 
superficial  life.  To  recognize  myself  as  a  woman 
loving,  but  unloved,  smote  my  pride  to  the 
quick,  for  I  did  love  him — I  knew  it  by  every 
pang  I  suffered. 

No  wonder  he  was  troubled  as  he  walked  in 
that  garden  with  me.  He^  was  thinking  of 
Elinor  Sims.  He  had  talked  to  me  simply  be- 
cause he  craved  sympathy,  and  chance  had 
thrown  me  in  his  way.  I  could  not  but  pity 
those  lovers,  separated  by  such  diverse  opin- 
ions: one  loyal  to  the  Union,  the  other  bound 
to  the  Confederate  cause.    Sympathy  and  jeal- 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  85 

ousy  each  struggled  for  the  mastery  over  me, 
as  I  recalled  that  unexpected  meeting  behind 
the  stage.  It  was  for  a  glimpse  of  her  that  he 
exposed  himself  to  the  danger  of  recognition, 
I  cowered  in  the  chair,  and  hid  my  face.  How 
I  had  poured  out  my  heart  to  him  in  that  song  ! 

I  am  conscious  how  incoherent  this  part  of 
my  story  is,  but  I  cannot,  even  now,  recall  the 
thoughts  and  impressions  of  that  night  with 
any  clearness  of  recollection.  They  seemed 
vivid  enough  at  the  time,  but  afterward  became 
merely  a  series  of  keen  sensations. 

I  dwell  on  the  experience  because  it  changed 
my  life.  Instead  of  dreaming  dreams  over  the 
old  romances  of  poets  and  novelists',  I  henceforth 
lived  realities.  I  struck  down  into  depths  of  na- 
ture hitherto  unknown  to  me,  and  came  up  with 
clearer  views  and  steadier  purpose.  The  care- 
less girl  no  longer  existed.  A  resolute  woman 
had  replaced  her. 

The  firelight  faded;  gray  ashes  covered  the 
dying  coals.  The  room  grew  chilly;  a  pale 
beam  from  the  risinsf  moon  shone  across  the 


86  ADVENTURES   OF 

floor.  I  had  never  been  up  so  late  alone,  and 
the  silence  of  the  house  impressed  me  with  its 
likeness  to  death.  I  went  back  to  bed,  but  not 
to  sleep.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I  could  never 
sleep  again  until  I  had  planned  my  future.  To 
live  quietly  on  in  my  uncle's  house  seemed  im- 
possible. I  must  turn  my  back  on  idleness  and 
ease,  if  I  would  conquer  myself.  I  thought  of 
those  amateur  actors,  of  their  self-sacrifices  and 
hard  work.  I  resolved  to  join  them  if  they  would 
accept  my  services.  But  could  I  meet  Elinor 
Sims  day  after  day,  be  thrown  into  intimate 
relations  with  her,  and  not  become  unjustly 
bitter  in  my  feelings  ?  The  experiment  wou'ld 
do  no  harm. 

I  went  down  to  breakfast  next  morning  quite 
strong  and  composed,  upheld  by  my  new  res- 
olutions. A  bath  and  a  turn  in  the  open  air 
had  removed  all  trace  of  the  sleepless  night, 
but  I  felt  so  changed  inwardly,  I  wondered  that 
no  one  observed  it  in  my  face.  Our  guest  proved 
to  be  a  very  agreeable  young  man  from  New 
Orleans,  an  officer  in  the  Confederate  service. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  87 

He  had  been  wounded,  and  while  on  furlough 
identified  himself  with  the  Amateurs,  composing- 
music  for  them,  and  extracting  a  good  deal  of 
pleasure  out  of  the  social  life  gathered  about 
them.  Lieutenant  Devreau  was  of  French 
descent,  and  a  brave  -  spirited  young  fellow. 
My  cousin  Nell  coquetted  with  him  at  the 
breakfast-table,  and  when  the  meal  was  over 
they  strolled  into  the  garden.  I  followed  Uncle 
Charles  to  his  study,  and  without  any  preamble 
made  known  my  desire  to  join  the  Amateurs. 
He  refused  to  listen  to  me,  at  first. 

"  You  have  as  great  a  thirst  for  adventure  as 
a  boy,  Rachel;  I  thought  your  experiences  in 
the  mountains  would  satisfy  you." 

"  On  the  contrary,  they  created  a  desire  for 
more." 

"It  is  not  proper  for  a  young  woman  to  be 
gadding  about  the  world  unprotected." 

"  I  can  have  a  companion." 

"Are  you  displeased  with  your  home, 
child.?" 

"  Oh,  no  !  "  I  cried. 


88  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Then  be  contented  to  remain  in  it.  You 
can  find  plenty  to  do." 

"  For  my  country  ?  " 

"  Your  country  will  not  miss  your  services," 
smiling  slightly. 

His  determined  opposition  only  settled  me 
more  strongly  in  my  purpose  to  leave.  I  argued 
and  pleaded,  but  he  held  out  against  me.  Then 
in  despair  I  resolved  to  take  him  partly  into 
my  confidence.  I  approached  his  chair,  leaned 
over  his  shoulder,  and,  in  a  low  tone,  said: 

"  I — I  must  go,  Uncle  Charles.  I  need  a 
change — the  opportunity  to  forget." 

"  Eh  .'  What  ?  Forget  ?  Do  you  mean  to  say 
that — that  you  are  in  love  ?  "  wheeling  around 
to  stare  at  my  burning  face,  the  last  word  uttered 
in  a  shocked  whisper. 

I  bowed  in  mute  assent.  He  started  up. 
"But — but  this  will  never  do.  Who  is  it .'' 
Where  does  he  live  ?  Gad,  Rachel  !  why  don't 
you  marry  him  ?  " 

I  grew  more  and  more  scarlet,  regretting  that 
I  had  betraj'ed  myself  to  him. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  89 

"  He  does  not  love  me." 

"  Oh  !  Well,  well  !  I'd  make  him  love  }'ou, 
if  I  could.  My  dear  Rachel,  m}'  poor  child." 
He  pulled  his  beard  unmercifully  in  his  distress. 
"  You  shall  go  to-day,  if  you  wish.  I'll  arrange 
it  with  the  Ladislaws.  Nice  woman,  don't  you 
think  so  '^.      Kind  and  s)'mpathetic." 

"  If  you  say  a  word  to  her.  Uncle  Charles " 

"  Oh,  certainly  not,  if  you  don't  wish  me. 
You  are  looking  pale  this  morning.  Now  don't 
fret  }'ourself  any  more.  No  man  is  worth  a  sigh 
or  a  tear.  I'm  afraid  I've  been  a  poor  guardian, 
a  poor  guardian  to  you,  Rachel." 

I  could  not  forbear  smiling. 

"  Dear  Uncle  Charles,  you  can  guard  my 
property  and  my  person,  but  my  heart — well, 
I  think  that  is  beyond  your  control." 

"  I  suppose  it  is.  Does  he — does  he  live 
here  }  or  is  it  somebody " 

"  Please  don't  ask  me,"  I  cried,  entreatingly. 

"  I  won't,  then;  there,  there,  it  doesn't  make 
any  difference  where  he  lives,  or  what  his  name 
is.     He  is  a  fool  not  to  lo\'e  }'ou,  Rachel — an 


go  ADVENTURES   OF 

imbecile;  that  is  all  I  have  got  to  say  about 
it." 

I  had  no  idea  my  uncle  would  take  so  much 
interest  in  the  matter.  I  knew  he  believed  it 
to  be  the  duty,  the  sacred  duty,  of  every  woman 
to  marry.  We  had  been  brought  up  in  that 
faith,  as  it  were,  and  he  often  hinted  that  Alicia 
and  I  were  letting  our  best  chances  slip  by  re- 
maining single  beyond  the  age  of  twenty-one, 
but  I  did  not  realize  that  he  would  feel  so 
warmly  over  the  state  of  my  heart.  I  was  em- 
barrassed and  distressed.  It  was  plain  that  he 
would  like  to  proclaim  the  state  of  my  affec- 
tions from  the  house-top,  pointing  a  finger  of 
scorn  and  derision  at  the  foolish  man  who  did 
not  love  me.  He  wanted  to  tell  him  what  he 
thought  of  him — hold  him  up  to  the  ridicule  of 
the  country.  I  then  and  there  decided  that  an 
elderly  guardian  and  relative  was  not  the  one 
for  a  girl  to  confide  her  sentimental  secrets  to, 
and  I  have  not  yet  had  cause  to  change  my 
mind. 

It  was  a  w^eek  before  I  left  home,  and  during 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  9I 

that  time  Uncle  Charles  kept  me  in  a  stSte  of 
constant  terror  with  his  solicitude  and  thinl}' 
veiled  sympathy. 

"  What  dark  secrets  are  you  and  father  keep- 
ing between  you  .-^  "  Nell  inquired. 

"  Secrets,  Nell  !  what  nonsense  !  "  he  ex- 
claimed hastil)',  looking  provokingly  guilty. 
"  I  am  only  anxious  about — about  Rachel's 
health." 

She  stared  incredulously  at  me,  and  I  blushed 
scarlet  with  vexation. 

"Her  health.^"  she  said,  deliberately.  "I 
never  saw  Rachel  looking  better.  Are  you 
wasting  away  inwardly,  my  dear  girl  ? " 

"  I  wish  you  would  leave  me  alone,"  I  ex- 
claimed, angrily,  and  left  the  room. 

But  all  heartburning  and  annoyance  had 
passed  away  the  morning  I  bade  my  relatives 
good-bye  and  set  my  face  toward  a  broader 
life,  more  stirring  scenes.  We  traveled  to  At- 
lanta in  a  private  conveyance.  My  two  old 
servants  accompanied  me,  and  Uncle  Charles 
did  not  leave  me  until  he  saw  me  comfortably 


92  ADVENTURES   OF 

established  in  the  same  house  with  the  Ladis- 
laws.  My  suite  of  rooms  came  next  to  theirs, 
and  they  promised  to  protect  and  watch  over 
me  as  long  as  I  should  remain  with  them. 

That  evening  I  went  to  the  rehearsal  of 
"  The  Soldier's  Wife,"  a  play  written  for  the 
Amateurs.  I  was  given  a  small  part  in  it — one 
where  no  speaking  was  required — and  felt  that 
I  was  fairly  launched  on  my  new  career. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  93 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  only  theatre  in  Atlanta  at  that  time 
was  the  Athensum.  It  was  small,  had  no  pri- 
vate boxes,  and  the  stage  was  rather  deficient 
in  scenery.  But  it  was  the  first  real  theatre  I 
had  ever  entered,  and  the  drop-curtain  and 
scenic  effects  looked  rather  splendid  in  my 
rustic  eyes.  The  rehearsal  took  place  at  the 
theatre,  a  few  friends  of  the  players  sitting  in 
the  dimly  lighted  auditorium  until  it  was  over. 
"The  Soldier's  Wife"  has,  doubtless,  long 
since  been  forgotten,  except  by  a  few;  but  it 
was  a  drama  exactly  suited  to  the  time  and 
circumstances,  therefore  very  popular.  It  was 
full  of  pathetic  scenes,  and  appealed  strongly 
to  the  emotional  side  of  one's  nature.  I  remem- 
ber that  war-hardened  soldiers  wept  over  it, 
but   the    mercurial    Southern    temperament  is 


94  ADVENTURES   OF 

subject  to  quick  changes  from  mirth  to  grief, 
then  back  to  mirth  again. 

My  heart  throbbed  with  excitement  at  the 
thought  of  meeting  Ehnor  Sims  again.  I  won- 
dered what  she  would  say  to  me,  and  decided, 
through  a  mixture  of  pique  and  generosity, 
that  she  should  not  explain  that  meeting  with 
Captain  Lambert.  It  would  save  her  the  em- 
barrassment of  telling  me  what  I  already 
knew — that  he  was  her  lover — and  also  save  me 
the  pain  of  hearing  that  acknowledgment.  On 
my  part  she  should  never  know  that  I  had  met 
him,  unless  he  told  her. 

She  met  me  with  heightened  color,  and,  as 
soon  as  the  ordinary  words  of  greeting  were 
over,  referred  to  that  night  in  Decatur. 

"  You — why  did  you  withdraw  so  quickly  .'' 
I  wanted  to  introduce  you  to — Captain  Lambert. 
It  was  such  a  surprise  to  me  to  see  him  there, 
and  he " 

"  Please  do  not  tell  me  about  it,"  I  hastily 
interrupted  her  to  say. 

"  We  had  only  a  few  minutes  together." 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  95 

"  I  know." 

"  You — have  heard  ?  " 

"Yes,  yes;  all  that  I  wish  to  know,"  I  said, 
with  unintentional  rudeness. 

She  flushed  and  bit  her  lip,  evidently  wound- 
ed, then  walked  away.     I  followed  her. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,"  I  said,  gently;  "  I  did 
not  intend  to  speak  so  bluntly;  I  only  wanted 
to  save  you  the  pain  of  explaining  to  a  stranger, 
and — and " 

"  I  understand  how  you  feel,"  she  said,  sad- 
ly; and  we  dropped  the  subject,  never  to  refer  to 
it  again,  though  we  became  very  good  friends. 

She  lived  in  the  city  with  her  grandfather 
and  widowed  mother,  and  I  heard  that  she 
had  a  brother — Lieutenant  Edgar  Sims — in  the 
army. 

From  this  point  my  life  seemed  to  suddenly 
broaden,  like  a  full  stream  finding  an  outlet.  I 
was  enthusiastically  interested  in  the  work  of 
the  Amateurs,  and,  for  the  sake  of  aiding  them 
all  that  I  could,  hired  a  music  teacher,  devot- 
ing   several   hours  a   day  to   practice.     I  also 


96  ADVENTURES   OF 

learned  to  value  the  possession  of  money.  It 
had  always  come  as  a  matter  of  course  to  me 
to  live  in  ease  and  have  my  servants.  I  did  not 
think  about  it,  and  the  word  "  poverty  "  held 
no  special  meaning  for  me;  but  when  I  realized 
the  suffering  of  the  soldiers,  and  saw  in  many 
instances  the  destitution  of  their  families,  I  felt 
like  giving  away  all  I  possessed.  I  drew  so 
heavily  on  Uncle  Charles  that  he  came  up  to 
Atlanta  in  alarm,  to  see  how  I  spent  so  much 
money. 

Mrs.  Ladislaw  promised  to  look  more  care- 
fully after  my  expenditures,  and  when  he  went 
away  she  came  into  my  room  to  caution  me 
against  too  lavish  a  charity: 

"  Give  all  that  you  can  without  impoverish- 
ing }'ourself.  If  you  become  destitute  }"ou  will 
be  an  object  of  charity  yourself.  You  cannot 
work.  You  have  never  been  trained  to  any 
bread-winning  trade." 

"  But  if  the  war  goes  against  us,  if  we  are 
defeated,  it  will  be  work  then,  will  it  not  ?  "  I 
said. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  97 

"  I  do  not  know;  time  enough  to  think  of 
that." 

"  And  look  at  this." 

I  seized  the  latest  issue  of  the  Intelligencer, 
the  principal  Atlanta  paper,  and  spread  it  be- 
fore her,  pointing  out  certain  appeals  to  the 
wealthy  people  of  the  city — of  the  whole  coun- 
try— to  come  to  the  relief  of  the  half-naked, 
half-starved  soldiers,  fighting  on  the  northern 
frontiers. 

Her  sensitive  lip  quivered  with  pain;  she 
averted  her  eyes  from  the  paper. 

"  I  know  it  is  hard  to  close  one's  hand  against 
such  pitiful  needs." 

"  You  do  not  close  yours,"  I  said,  softly: 
"you  give  all  that  you  have — money,  time, 
love.     Let  me  do  the  same." 

"  You  are  a  rebel  after  my  own  heart,  Ra- 
chel; but  I  fear  that  if  you  do  not  restrain  this 
generous  spirit  your  uncle  will  take  you  away 
from  us." 

That  alarmed  me,  and  I  reluctantly  promised 
to  be  more  careful;  but  my  pockets  were  stuff- 


98  ADVENTURES   OF 

ed  with  crisp  new  Confederate  bills,  and  when 
she  went  awa)^  I  put  on  my  bonnet  and  man- 
tilla, and  calling  my  servants  went  out  through 
the  city  to  distribute  the  money.  My  charity 
was  not  all  pure  generosity.  I  don't  think  I 
should  have  given  away  gold  so  lavishly,  but 
a  few  far-seeing  men  had  said  that  the  day 
would  come  when  Confederate  money  would 
not  be  worth  the  paper  it  was  printed  on.  To 
keep  it  seemed  foolish  to  me,  then;  particular- 
ly as  it  brought  immediate  relief  to  those  in 
need. 

I  never  went  out  alone.  If  I  did  not  go  with 
some  of  my  new  friends.  Uncle  Ned  and  Aunt 
Milly  accompanied  me,  pacing  solemnly  along 
at  a  respectful  distance  in  the  rear.  We  often 
visited  the  hospitals,  but  they  could  never 
overcome  their  terror  at  the  sight  of  dead 
or  wounded  men.  "  Miss  Rachel,  honey,  dis 
ain't  no  place  for  you.  Come  away,  for  de 
Lawd's  sake,"  they  would  plead,  hovering 
around  the  door,  unwilling  to  enter,  but  more 
unwilling  that  I  should  go  in  alone.     Often  I 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  99 

had  to  cover  my  face  with  my  mantle  to  shut 
out  some  harrowing  sight — a  ghastly  face, 
drawn  with  intense  suffering;  a  mutilated  body 
writhing  convulsively — but  my  nerves  were  un- 
usually strong  for  a  delicately  nurtured  young 
woman,  and  the  pleasure  my  visits  gave  those 
poor,  brave  fellows,  lingering  on  the  outer  verge 
of  life,  gave  me  courage.  Afterward  I  put 
that  training  to  better  service. 

In  strange  contrast  to  these  hospital  scenes 
were  the  evenings  spent  at  the  theatre,  playing 
my  little  part  in  "The  Soldier's  Wife,"  and 
singing  war  ballads  between  the  acts;  or,  if  not 
at  the  theatre,  then  in  some  parlor  where  social 
life  still  ran  gaily  on  the  surface,  and  men  and 
women  met  in  brave  attire. 

The  war  was  always  the  chief  topic  of  con- 
versation at  these  social  gatherings,  and  any 
one  who  could  bring  the  latest  news  from  camp 
was  made  a  hero. 

The  Amateurs  were  going  on  a  little  tour  in 
December,  and  a  few  days  before  their  depart- 
ure  they  were  given  a  reception  and  ball  by 


ICXD  ADVENTURES   OF 

one  of  the  wealthiest  families  in  the  city.  Never 
had  I  looked  on  so  brilliant  a  scene.  Our 
country  dances  were  insignificant  in  compar- 
ison. The  house  was  brilliantly  illuminated, 
and  fragrant  with  flowers.  Officers  in  uniform 
mingled  with  the  more  soberly  clad  civilians, 
and  the  women,  young  and  old,  were  in  their 
best  apparel.  Few  grave  faces  were  present. 
Pleasure,  wit,  gaiety,  reigned,  on  the  surface  at 
least.  It  seemed  that  for  a  few  hours,  if  no 
more,  everybody  had  determined  to  throw  off 
the  gloom  and  fear  brooding  over  the  country. 
Spirits  held  in  sad  subjection  cast  off  their 
fetters;  eyes  familiar  with  tears  flashed  bril- 
liantly;  lips  used  to  sighs  curved  in  laughter. 
We  danced  with  unwearied  feet. 

The  night  was  waning.  Supper  was  over 
and  the  last  set  had  formed  a  stately  Virginia 
reel.  The  musicians  were  playing  a  few  intro- 
ductory strains,  when  the  slow,  steady  tramp 
of  weary  feet  sounded  on  the  pavement  outside, 
and  "  Maryland,  My  Maryland,"  sung  by  manly 
voices  grown  faint  from    hunger  and   fatigue, 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  lOI 

penetrated  the  warm,  fragrant  rooms.  Silence 
fell  upon  the  company.  The  dance  music 
ceased,  and  men  and  women  crowded  to  the 
doors  and  windows.  It  was  only  a  company 
returning  from  some  hard  campaign.  Their 
clothes  were  in  rags:  they  marched  slowly,  too 
footsore  and  worn  to  make  much  progress.  At 
last  they  were  gone.  Only  the  tread  of  a  soli- 
tary sentinel  made  active  life  in  the  street,  but 
through  the  air  still  pulsed  the  sorrowful  strains 
of  "  Maryland,  My  Maryland,"  sung  in  husky 
undertones. 

A  hand  fell  on  my  shoulder.  I  turned  and 
looked  into  Mary  Ladislaw's  eyes,  dim  with  tears. 

"Oh,  the  poor  fellows,  the  brave  heroes  !  and 
we  were  trying  to  forget  them.  Come  away, 
Rachel." 

I  snatched  the  roses  from  my  breast  and 
threw  them  to  the  ground. 

"  I  will  never  dance  again  while  this  cruel 
war  lasts,"  I  said,  in  choking  tones. 

The  lights  looked  dim,  the  flowers  withered. 
In  silence  the  company  dispersed. 


102  ADVENTURES  OF 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Of  that  tour  I  hold  some  very  pleasant  recol- 
lections. Everywhere  the  Amateurs  played  to 
full  and  appreciative  audiences,  and  we  were 
entertained  in  the  most  hospitable  manner. 
The  fact  that  it  was  a  charitable  organization, 
working  for  the  soldiery  of  the  country,  opened 
the  most  tightly  closed  purses.  We  played  in 
Augusta,  Charleston,  and  all  the  principal 
towns  along  the  route. 

Mr.  Ladislaw,  always  the  moving  spirit,  the 
universal  genius  of  the  company,  would  rarely 
have  two  programmes  alike.  He  was  remark- 
ably gifted  in  the  quickness  and  grace  with 
which  he  could  turn  the  simplest  prose  into 
rhyme,  and  no  more  gratifying  thing  could  he 
do  than  to  sing  the  telegraphic  reports  from 
the  army  as  they  came  in.  It  was  a  novel  way 
to  announce  the  progress  of  a  battle,  our  vie- 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  IO3 

tories  or  defeats.  I've  seen  an  audience  sit  in 
breathless  silence  during  one  of  those  musical 
recitals  and  then  bring  down  the  roof,  almost, 
with  applause  if  the  tidings  were  glad,  or  groan 
and  weep  if  they  were  sorrowful.  He  was  al- 
ways in  communication  with  the  various  armies, 
and  often,  during  an  engagement,  telegrams 
were  brought  to  the  theatre  or  hall  to  him.  A 
victory  he  sang  in  glad  triumphant  strains,  a 
defeat  in  minor  tones. 

We  have  sat  behind  the  scenes  and  trembled 
and  cried  with  grief  or  joy  under  the  influence 
of  his  singing,  as  much  as  the  audience. 

Lieutenant  Devreau  had  obtained  a  longer 
leave  from  his  post,  and  traveled  with  us.  Be- 
fore we  left  Atlanta  I  knew  that  Elinor  Sims 
was  the  attraction  keeping  him  with  the  Ama- 
teurs, but  his  devotion  became  very  evident 
while  we  were  on  the  road.  It  did  not  surprise 
me  that  he  should  fall  in  love  with  her,  but  I 
was  surprised  and  indignant  at  the  encourage- 
ment she  gave  him.  I  tried  to  think  that  it  was 
nothing  to  me;  that  if  Arnold  Lambert  could 


104  ADVENTURES   OF 

not  take  care  of  his  own  interests,  it  was  not 
my  place  to  interfere.  But  her  faithlessness 
roused  mingled  feelings  of  contempt  and  satis- 
faction in  my  heart.  It  gave  me  a  kind  of 
pleasure  to  think  how  much  truer  I  was  to  him — 
I,  who  had  never  won  his  love — than  she  who 
had  pledged  her  word. 

I  held  as  much  aloof  from  her  as  circum- 
stances would  permit,  and  grew  so  cold  in  man- 
ner that  she  noticed  it.  She  was  of  a  frank  and 
tender  nature,  and,  fearing  that  she  had  unwit- 
tingly offended  me,  came  to  me  apart  one  even- 
ing and  said  : 

"  Are  you  angry  with  me,  Rachel  ?" 

The  question  so  sweetly  and  kindly  asked 
confused  me.  I  blushed  and  hung  my  head 
like  a  culprit,  instead  of  holding  it  high  in  con- 
scious rectitude  wdiile  I  read  her  a  lecture  on 
the  faithlessness  of  her  conduct. 

*'  Oh,  no;  why  do  you  think  so  ?  " 

"  You  have  been  so  cold  and  silent." 

"You  must  be  mistaken." 

"  I  think   I  am,  now,"  laughing.     "  We    are 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  IO5 

egotistical  creatures.  I  have  been  fancying 
that  you  were  offended  with  me,  when  }'ou 
have  been  simply  absorbed  in  your  own  affairs, 
and  not  giving  me  a  thought." 

If  I  had  only  met  her  frankness  half  way,  but 
I  was  too  cowardly.  I  had  closed  her  confi- 
dences to  me  about  Captain  Lambert,  and  it 
seemed  impossible  for  me  to  mention  his  name 
to  her  now.  It  would  be  taking  a  liberty,  and 
then  I  feared  to  betray  my  own  interest  in  him. 
It  is  so  much  easier  at  times  to  play  the  hypo- 
crite than  to  speak  the  truth  to  our  friends  that 
I  think  we  are  all  more  or  less  tempted  to  that 
course.  We  often  call  this  silence  charity,  when 
it  concerns  the  faults  of  others,  and  plume  our- 
selves on  being  so  generous,  when,  in  reality, 
our  feelings  are  the  reverse  of  generous. 

I  no  longer  held  aloof  from  Elinor,  but  I  con- 
tinued to  feel  secretly  bitter  and  contemptuous 
toward  her,  while  I  pitied  Lieutenant  Devreau. 
He  was  chivalrous  and  highly  honorable,  and 
had  the  utmost  faith  in  her.  His  ideas  of  women 
were  rather    strict  and  frankly    expressed.     I 


I06  ADVENTURES   OF 

often  heard  him  say  that  the  smallest  breach  of 
faith  in  a  woman  was  unpardonable.  He  though  t 
women  should  be  as  exact  and  straightforward 
as  men,  and  to  excuse  deceit  or  carelessness  in 
them  as  amusing  little  weaknesses  would  be 
impossible  for  him. 

Elinor  would  heartily  agree  with  him,  not 
even  so  much  as  changing  color  over  her  own 
duplicity.  Her  power  of  concealment  amazed 
me.  Did  she  feel  so  secure,  or  so  conscience- 
less ?  Sometimes  I  was  half  tempted  to  regard 
that  meeting  of  hers  with  Arnold  Lambert  as 
a  phantasm  of  my  own  mind,  but  I  had  seen  her 
in  his  arms,  had  heard  him  call  her  name  in  a 
passionately  tender  tone.  I  did  not  intend  to 
play  the  spy  on  Elinor  and  her  new  lover,  but 
when  in  their  presence,  my  eyes  seemed  sharp- 
ened to  such  keenness  of  vision,  all  my  senses 
were  so  alert,  that  I  could  not  help  seeing  and 
understanding  even  the  swiftest  glances  ex- 
changed between  them. 

Under  any  other  circumstances  I  should  have 
felt  the  keenest  delight  in  this  love-affair,  but 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  IO7 

as  it  was,  it  kept  me  in  a  state  of  suppressed 
rage  and  disgust. 

We  were  in  Augusta  when  the  summons  for 
him  to  return  to  his  duties  in  the  army  came. 
It  was  not  time  for  the  play  to  begin  and  he 
walked  across  the  deserted  stage  with  the 
crumpled  telegram  in  his  hand.  I  stood  in  the 
wing,  a  long  cloak  covering  my  evening  dress. 
The  lights  were  turned  very  low,  but  as  he  ap- 
proached me  I  read  the  evil  tidings  in  his 
downcast  face  and  dejected  walk.    I  pitied  him. 

"  Miss  Douglas,  has  Miss  Sims  arrived  yet  .-'" 
he  inquired. 

"She  is  in  the  dressing-room.  Shall  I  call  her .'' " 

"Thank  you,  please  do;  I  must  go  away  in 
an  hour." 

"  Leave  us  .■'  " 

"  Yes,"  sighing  heavily.  "  I  have  neglected 
my  duty  too  long  as  it  is." 

I  met  Elinor  coming  from  the  dressing-room. 
Lieutenant  Devreau  had  followed  me,  and 
ghmcing  over  my  shoulder  she  was  startled  at 
the  look  upon  his  face.    Her  cheeks  paled  under 


I08  ADVENTURES   OP 

their  stage  paint  and  powder;  dread  flashed  in- 
to her  eyes. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Royal  ?  "  she  faltered. 

"  Can  you  not  guess,  my  darling  .-'  I  must 
leave  to-night,  within  an  hour,  for  camp  again. 
I  ought  to  have  gone  a  month  ago." 

Neither  of  them  seemed  to  heed  my  presence. 
He  drew  her  back  within  the  shadow  of  the 
scenery,  his  arms  about  her. 

"  If  we  could  only  be  married  before  I  go," 
he  said,  in  trembling  tones.  "  You  would  not 
refuse  if  you  were  at  home,  would  you,  Elinor  ?  " 

"  No,  no,"  she  whispered. 

"  My  own  dear  love  !  " 

The  murmur  of  their  voices  followed  me  as  I 
stole  away.  I  wondered,  bitterly,  if  she  remem- 
bered that  interview  with  Captain  Lambert  in 
the  Decatur  town-hall. 

She  was  a  strong,  brave  girl.  She  bade  her 
lover  good-bye,  dried  her  eyes,  and  played  her 
part  that  evening  as  brilliantly  as  ever.  I 
watched  her  closely  and  could  but  acknowledge 
that  she  won  my  reluctant  admiration. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  IO9 


CHAPTER   X. 

It  was  in  February  that  I  returned  home  on 
a  visit.  To  reaHze  the  changes  wrought  by  con- 
tact with  the  world,  and  travel,  it  is  necessary 
to  return  to  the  familiar  surroundings  of  one's 
former  life.  The  months  of  my  absence  were 
so  crowded  with  experiences  they  were  like 
years  to  me,  but  they  might  have  passed  as  one 
day  in  my  uncle's  household.  Nothing  on  the 
plantation  had  visibly  changed  except  the  sea- 
son. The  field-hands  went  out  to  their  work 
at  dawn,  clearing  new  land  and  breaking  up 
the  old  soil,  preparing  to  plant  the  crops.  The 
house-women  spent  the  days  in  the  workroom 
spinning  and  weaving,  and  teaching  the  older 
children,  who  were  to  become  house-servants, 
how  to  sew.  It  was  all  the  same,  just  the  same 
as  when  I  went  away.  The  revolutions  tearing 
the  country  asunder  were  scarcely  felt  in  this 


no  ADVENTURES   OF 

household.  My  uncle  still  fully  believed  that 
the  Confederate  cause  would  be  triumphant, 
and  planteci  his  cotton  fields  and  counted  his 
small  store  of  gold,  confident  that  he  would 
add  to  it  at  the  end  of  the  year. 

After  the  excitement  of  talking  over  my  ad- 
ventures while  away,  had  passed,  I  had  time 
to  look  more  carefully  about  me,  and  to  detect 
changes  too  subtle  for  superficial  observation. 
Cousin  Reuben  was  making  preparations  to  go 
away.  He  had  enlisted  in  a  new  company  just 
forming,  and  they  expected  to  enter  the  regular 
service  some  time  in  March.  That  he  should  go 
about  absorbed  and  grave  seemed  natural,  but 
my  cousin  Alicia  I  could  not  understand.  The 
serenity  of  her  disposition  seemed  to  have  dis- 
appeared. One  hour  she  would  be  unnaturally 
gay,  the  next,  sunk  in  deep  gloom.  She  would 
blush  and  tremble  at  the  sound  of  an  unexpect- 
ed footstep,  and  once  I  discovered  her  in  tears. 
She  had  fallen  away  until  her  cheeks  were  hol- 
low, and  she  seemed  plainer  than  ever.  I 
fancied    she    looked    taller,   too,   and    drooped 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  Ill 

more  as  she  walked.  No  one  seemed  to  notice 
the  change  in  her,  and  I  cautiously  questioned 
Nell. 

"  Has  Alicia  been  ill  .-'  " 

"111.^  no,"  she  said  in  surprise.  "  Why  do 
you  ask  that .-'  " 

"  She  looks  pale  and  thin." 

"She  was  never  fat  and  blooming." 

**  She  is  not — she  cannot  be  in  love  .■*  " 

"Alicia  in  love  !  Oh,  Rachel,  don't  let  your 
imagination  run  away  with  you,"  and  Nell 
laughed  loudly.  "  Alicia  is  the  least  senti- 
mental creature  I  ever  met." 

"  There  you  are  entirely  mistaken,"  I  cried. 

"Why,  she  is  a  born  old  maid;  you  know 
she  has  been  one  all  her  life.  I  see  her  in  the 
yard.  She  is  coming  in,  and  I  think  I  must 
tell  her  what  you  have  said." 

"  Oh,  pray  don't !  "  I  exclaimed,  but  she  broke 
from  my  detaining  hand  and  ran  to  the  door. 

"Alicia,  Alicia!" 

"What  is  it,  Nell  ?"  pausing  at  the  door. 

"  Rachel  says  that  you  are  in  love." 


112  ADVENTURES   OF 

"I  did  not,  Alicia.  Really,  Nell,  you  are 
mistaken,"  I  said,  in  a  vexed  tone.  "  I  only 
asked " 

"If  I  thought  so." 

Alicia  blushed  a  deep,  burning  red,  and  her 
eyes  dropped.  Her  confusion  only  threw  Nell 
into  fresh  laughter,  but  I  divined  her  secret, 
and  hurriedly  said: 

"  We  are  teasing  you,  Alicia.  Of  course  we 
know  that  you  are  not  in  love." 

"  I  don't  mind  your  nonsense,"  she  said,  with 
a  forced  smile,  and  left  the  room. 

For  whom  could  poor  Alicia  be  cherishing  a 
secret  passion  ?  It  seemed  ridiculous  to  con- 
nect her  with  a  romance.  We  had  never  known 
her  to  have  a  lover.  She  held  herself  aloof 
from  men,  and  they  never  seemed  attracted  to 
her. 

When  I  came  in  from  my  ride  late  that  after- 
noon I  passed  through  the  parlor.  Cousin 
Reuben  sat  by  a  table  drawn  near  one  of  the 
front  windows,  with  writing  materials  before 
him,  but  his  slight  figure  was  huddled  up,  his 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  II3 

face  hidden  in  his  hands.  His  attitude  express- 
ed an  abandonment  of  woe  that  startled  me. 
I  crossed  the  room  to  him,  laid  my  hand  on  his 
shoulder. 

"Cousin  Reuben,  what  in  the  world  is  the 
matter  .''  "  I  cried,  sharply. 

He  straightened  up  instantly,  brushing  his 
hair  back  in  confusion. 

"Nothing  at  all.  I — I  came  in  here  to  write 
some  letters,  but  my  thoughts  wouldn't  work 
very  freely,  and " 

"  They  must  have  been  giving  you  a  great 
deal  of  trouble  "  I  interrupted,  dryly.  "Dear 
Cousin  Reuben,  you  are  in  a  desperate  strait 
about  something.  I  can  read  it  in  your  face, 
your  eyes,"  I  continued,  softly,  half  shocked  as 
he  turned  unwittingly  to  the  light,  and  I  saw 
the  lines  of  suffering  on  his  brow  and  about  his 
mouth. 

He  shifted  uneasily  in  his  chair  and  plucked 
at  tlie  penwiper  with  nervous  fingers. 

"  I— I  am  going  away,  Rachel." 

"  Yes." 


114  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Perhaps  I  shall  never  return.  Do  you  re- 
member young  Bledsoe,  home  on  a  short  fur- 
lough last  fall  ?  " 

"I  do." 

"  He  was  killed  in  battle  a  few  weeks  ago." 

Was  it  the  terror  of  war  upon  him  ? 

"  Are  you — are  you  afraid?  "  I  whispered. 

He  flushed  deeply,  and  seemed  to  stiffen  in 
every  muscle. 

"  Afraid  .'  no;  but  I  don'twonder  you  think 
so,  I  have  hung  back  so  long,  when  it  is  the 
duty  of  every  man  in  the  country  to  shoulder 
arms.  Rachel,  it  is  leaving  her  that  takes 
away  my  strength,  my  courage,  my  very  heart." 

^^  Her  f  I  echoed,  blankly. 

"  Yes.  I  loved  her  almost  at  first  sight,  and 
to  see  her  day  after  day  for  months— well,  it 
has  not  cured  me." 

"Oh,  Nell  !  Nell  !  "  I  thought;  "  how  could 
you  trifle  with  this  kind,  faithful  heart  so  cruel- 
ly.''" "  Poor  fellow  !  "  I  murmured  aloud,  ten- 
derly. 

"  Don't  pity  me,  Rachel.     She  does  not  love 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  II5 

me;  how  could  she  ?"  with  a  sHghting,  scornful 
glance  at  his  own  insignificant  person,  "  but  I 
am  glad  that  I  love  her.  It  has  been  a  torment, 
but  also  an  intoxicating  delight  to  me.  I  never 
really  lived  until  I  met  her.  It  was  a  revela- 
tion to  me." 

I  listened,  half  amazed  to  hear  the  quiet,  re- 
served man  talk  so.  Who  would  have  sus- 
pected such  passion,  such  ardent  feeling  under 
that  exterior  ? 

"  Is  she  not  beautiful,  Rachel  }" 

"  Yes,"  I  admitted,  grudgingly. 

"  And  so  sweet  and  true." 

"  She  is  a  coquette.  Cousin  Reub,"  I  cried, 
rashly,  out  of  all  patience  with  him. 

"  A  coquette  .''  oh,  no." 

"  But  she  is;  I  know  her.  She  does  not  mean 
any  harm,  but  she  can  no  more  help  leading  a 
man  on,  playing  with  his  feelings,  than  a  cat 
can  help  torturing  a  mouse.  Oh,  Cousin  Reub, 
I  am  sorry  for  you;  I  am  sorry  for  any  one  who 
loves  our  dear  wayward  Nell." 

He  had  been  walking  about  the  room,  but  as 


Il6  ADVENTURES   OF 

I  finished  speaking  he  paused  and   stared  at 
me. 

"  Nell!    who  has  been  talking  about  Nell  ?  " 

"  I  have." 

"  What  has  she  to  do  with  this  matter.?" 

Then  I  concluded  that  he  must  be  utterly 
out  of  his  mind  to  rave  about  a  girl  one 
moment,  and  be  surprised  to  hear  her  name 
the  next. 

"You  said  that  you  were  in  love  with  her." 

"With  Nell.?  you  must  be  dreaming.  Would 
I  give  a  thought  to  her  by  the  side  of  Alicia  ? " 

I  sat  down,  strength  leaving  me  in  my  as- 
tonishment. Could  it  really  be  true,  or  was  he 
merely  playing  on  my  credulity  ?  Before  my 
mind  flashed  the  two  girls,  one  radiant,  beauti- 
ful, the  other  so  pale  and  plain. 

"  I  thought  you  said  that  she  was  beautiful." 

"  She  is,"  he  exclaimed. 

I  looked  searchingly  at  him,  but  found  only 
truth  in  his  eyes.  It  was  an  honest  delusion. 
His  love  had  transformed  her,  or  else  he 
recognized  a  spirit  more   beautiful  than  flesh 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  Iiy 

and  blood.  Awe  fell  upon  me  at  the  myste- 
rious power  of  this  love,  transmuting  all  things 
it  touched  into  purest  gold.  I  thought  of  Arnold 
Lambert  and  Elinor  Sims.  So,  perhaps,  he 
loved  her,  while  her  heart  was  given  to  an- 
other man;  so  I  loved  him.  Cousin  Reuben 
began  mechanically  to  put  his  writing  ma- 
terials together.  While  doing  so  he  turned  his 
head  and  glanced  out  through  the  window. 
His  face  flushed,  his  eyes  kindled.  I  softly  rose 
and  looked  over  his  shoulder. 

My  cousins  had  driven  over  to  the  village 
early  in  the  afternoon  to  pay  a  visit.  They 
had  just  returned,  and  were  stepping  from  the 
carriage.  When  they  entered  the  gate  they 
paused  for  a  moment,  side  by  side,  to  look  at 
something  above  or  beyond  the  house,  and 
never  had  the  contrast  between  them  seemed 
so  striking.  Nell  looked  fresh  and  blooming 
as  a  flower,  soft  curls  falling  upon  her  neck 
and  shoulders,  her  lips  parted  in  a  smile. 
Alicia  was  colorless  and  wan,  her  long  slender 
neck  rising  above  the  collar  of  her  mantle,  un- 


Il8  ADVENTURES   OF 

softened  by  the  smallest  curled  lock,  dark 
smooth  bands  of  hair  just  showing  under  the 
brim  of  her  bonnet.  Nell  tripped  up  the  walk 
to  the  piazza  humming  "Dixie,"  but  Alicia 
lingered  to  gather  a  handful  of  the  yellow  jon- 
quils blooming  thickly  along  the  flagged  bor- 
der. The  closing  light  of  the  mild  February 
day  shone  out  of  the  west  against  her  tall  thin 
figure,  the  gray  strings  of  her  bonnet  fluttered 
in  the  wind  rising  in  chilly  gusts. 

I  regarded  her  with  new  interest,  tried  to  see 
her  through  Cousin  Reuben's  eyes,  to  invest 
her  with  all  the  graces  and  fascinating  charms 
of  a  woman  deeply  beloved,  but  it  was  only 
Alicia,  plain  Alicia,  looking  a  little  chilly  and 
desolate  in  the  falling  dusk.  Unconscious  of 
our  regard  she  strolled  along,  plucking  the 
flowers  and  arranging  them,  occasionally  lift- 
ing her  eyes  in  a  pensive  look  to  the  evening 
sky.  Cousin  Reuben  drew  a  long  and  quiver- 
ing sigh. 

"Have  you  told  her.?" 

"  No,  I  have  not  had  the  courage.     I  dare 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  IIQ 

not  risk  defeat  yet.  I  must  master  my  feelings 
first." 

"  Do  you  think  you  will  do  it  here:.'  " 

"  No,  but  I  hope  to  when  far  away  in  the 
army." 

"  How  do  you  know  but  she  loves  you  ? " 

"  Don't!"  he  said  huskily.  "She  is  scarcely 
friendly  with  me.  At  first  she  was  frank  and 
kind,  kinder  than  you  or  Nell,  but  lately  she 
has  avoided  me.  I  understand.  She  does  not 
wish  to  give  me  the  pain  of  a  refusal,  she " 

"  Go  this  moment  and  ask  her,"  I  said,  sure 
that  at  last  I  understood  the  change  in  my 
cousin  Alicia. 

"  But,  Rachel " 

"  You  are  blind  as  a  mole.  Cousin  Reuben, 
and  so  is  she.  " 

He  caught  i:iy  hand,  hope  lighting  up  his 
face. 

"  Is  there  any  chance  for  me .-'  " 

"  If  there  is  not  —  but  go,  and  we  will  finish 
this  talk  later." 

I  stood  by  the  window  and  watched  him  as 


120  ADVENTURES   OF 

he  went  down  the  walk  to  her.  I  fancied  that 
I  could  see  the  color  overspreading  her  face  as 
he  paused  at  her  side.  They  went  away  across 
the  lawn  to  the  garden,  and  were  lost  to  my 
view.  I  laughed  aloud  at  the  thought  of  those 
two  going  through  the  world  together,  so  ill 
assorted  as  far  as  appearances  went,  even 
while  tears  of  sympathy  for  them  in  their  hap- 
piness, blinded  my  eyes. 

Uncle  Charles  was  greatly  surprised  and 
not  very  well  pleased  at  first  with  the  engage- 
ment of  his  elder  daughter,  but  she  looked  so 
tremulously  blooming  and  happy,  blushing 
and  paling  if  you  but  glanced  at  her,  that  he 
could  not  withhold  his  blessing.  Then  the 
question  of  a  speedy  marriage  was  propounded 
by  Cousin  Reuben,  and  eagerly  advocated  by 
Nell  and  me.  The  whole  affair  struck  Nell  as 
being  the  most  delicious  jest,  but  the  excite- 
ment of  a  wedding  was  irresistible.  As  usual. 
Uncle  Charles  yielded  to  the  arguments  and 
entreaties  of  his  family,  and  the  whole  house- 
hold   fell     zealously    to    work     preparing    the 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  121 

bride's  wardrobe.  The  lovers  themselves  were 
of  no  practical  service  in  these  preparations. 

Only  a  few  near  neighbors  were  bidden  to 
the  marriage,  but  a  great  feast  was  spread,  and 
the  slaves  were  given  a  holiday  and  a  dance. 
It  was  a  happy  wedding,  but  we  all  shed  a  few 
tears  except  the  bridegroom,  who  stared  at  his 
tall  bride  with  adoring  eyes. 

It  was  at  the  close  of  the  evening  that  Uncle 
Charles  came  up  to  me,  and  whispered,  "  Is 
this  scene  painful  to  you,  Rachel  ?  " 

"  Painful  ?  no,"  I  said,  astonished  and  puz- 
zled. 

"You  are  cured,  then — you  have  entirely 
forgotten  that — that  fellow  ?  " 

My  cheeks  turned  scarlet.  I  thought  he  had 
forgotten  that  confession  made  to  him  before  I 
went  away  in  the  autumn. 

"  Yes,"  I  said,  deliberately;  "  I  have  forgot- 
ten him." 

"Then  I  hope  you'll  soon  follow  Alicia's 
example.  A  woman  fulfills  her  highest  duties 
only  when  she  becomes  a  wife  and  mother." 


122  ADVENTURES   OF 

I  went  up  to  my  room.  The  festivities  were 
all  over;  I  could  hear  the  closing  of  doors  and 
windows  in  the  lower  part  of  the  house,  the 
laughing  voices  of  the  negroes  returning  to  the 
"quarters."  The  fitful  glow  of  a  bonfire  still 
shone  against  my  window,  and,  when  I  looked 
out,  I  saw  a  few  dusky  couples  whirling  slowly 
around  the  burning  heap,  dancing  a  farewell 
reel.  At  last  they  stamped  out  the  fire,  and 
stole  away  to  their  cabins. 

It  would  be  a  long,  long  time  before  I  should 
follow  my  cousin's  example. 


A   FAIR   REBEL. 


CHAPTER  XL 


In  three  weeks  Cousin  Reuben  was  to  join 
his  company,  but  the  shadow  of  separation  was 
not  allowed  to  cloud  the  first  days  of  the  honey- 
moon. We  left  them  undisturbed  to  their  fleet- 
ing joy,  for  they  seemed  to  grudge  every  mo- 
ment spent  apart.  Into  those  three  weeks  a 
lifetime  of  love  and  hope  was  crowded.  I  have 
never  witnessed  such  intense  happiness,  such 
feeling.  They  seemed  to  think  of  no  one  in  the 
world  but  each  other.  Once,  Alicia  took  me 
around  the  waist,  and,  pressing  her  head  against 
my  shoulder,  said: 

"  I  am  selfish,  Rachel,  but  I  cannot  help  it. 
It  seems  to  me  that  I  must  make  the  most  of 
these  perfect  days  with  him,  that  they  will 
never  be  repeated." 

"  We  know  how  it  is;  we  do  not  blame  you." 

"  I  doubt  if  you  know.  You  must  love, 
Rachel,  if  you  would  be  able  to  enter  into  the 


124  ADVENTURES   OF 

feelings  of  others.  Love  is,  of  all  things,  the 
one  to  be  experienced  to  be  understood." 

I  stroked  her  head,  while  across  my  mental 
vision  flashed  the  picture  of  a  mountain  camp- 
fire,  with  a  Union  officer  lounging  before  it. 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  so,"  I  said,  calmly. 

"  You  have  not  loved  yet,  Rachel.  Oh,  I 
hope  I  shall  be  near  you  when  you  do.  I  want 
to  see  how  you  take  it;  but  it  will  be  violently, 
I  know,"  and  she  laughed,  softly. 

I  hugged  my  secret  close,  trembling  lest  she 
should  discover  it. 

"  What  if  Reuben  does  not  come  back  to  me, 
Rachel .''"  absorbed  in  her  own  hopes  and  fears 
again.  "  Sometimes  I  feel  sure  that  he  will  not, 
that  when  he  goes  away  I  shall  never  see  him 
on  earth  again." 

"  Oh,  now  you  are  foolish,"  I  said,  cheerfully. 
"  These  raw  troops  will  not  be  put  in  danger- 
ous places,  of  course.  Cousin  Reuben  will  be 
perfectly  safe,  and,  I  dare  say,  when  we  have 
whipped  the  Yankees,  he  will  become  a  great 
planter  with  plenty  of  land  and  negroes." 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  I25 

"  You  think  so  ?  I  hope  your  prophecy  will 
come  true.  It  is  strange  that  they  should  want 
to  interfere  w^ith  our  rights,  try  to  take  away 
our  liberties." 

"  And  our  property,"  I  added. 

"  Yes.  What  is  it  to  them  if  we  have  slaves.'' 
They  are  fighting  as  desperately  as  if  we  were 
barbarians.  What  would  become  of  the  negroes 
if  they  were  freed  .''  " 

That  problem  was  entirely  beyond  my  grasp. 
It  seemed  such  a  natural  and  proper  thing  for 
the  negroes  to  serve  us.  They  were  so  much 
a  part  of  our  property  that  I  could  not  contem- 
plate them  in  a  state  of  freedom.  It  was  almost 
as  absurd  as  turning  the  cattle  out,  and  saying: 

"  Go  hence — set  up  a  kingdom  of  your  own. 
You  no  longer  belong  to  me." 

"The  Northern  people  are  simply  mistaken 
about  this  matter,  Alicia,"  I  said,  judicially,  "as 
well  as  some  of  our  own  countrymen  who  sym- 
pathize with  them,  and  it  is  a  mistake  that 
must  be  whipped  out  of  them.  We  have 
right   and    justice    on    our    side,  and    the  day 


126  ADVENTURES  OF 

will  come  when  they'll  be  glad  to  acknowl- 
edge it." 

It  was  in  her  four-and-twentieth  year  that 
Rachel  Douglas  made  that  speech.  She  has 
lived  to  see  the  foolishness  of  it. 

It  was  the  first  day  of  April  that  we  journeyed 
to  Atlanta — I  to  join  the  Amateurs  again,  the 
others  to  see  Cousin  Reuben  off.  That  night 
the  company  was  invited  to  the  theatre,  and  at 
the  close  of  the  entertainment  they  all  rose  and 
stood  in  a  body,  while  the  Amateurs  sang 
*'  Good-bye  "  for  them. 

My  voice  quavered  uncertainly  several  times, 
for  I  could  not  help  remembering  that  I  had 
sung  that  song  to  Captain  Lambert,  and  then  I 
knew  that  in  this  audience  there  were  two 
hearts  nigh  to  breaking.  In  the  small  band  of 
uniformed  men  before  us  stood  Cousin  Reuben, 
his  head  turned  to  one  side,  his  eyes  fixed  on 
Alicia,  who  sat  in  a  remote  corner,  rigid  and 
pale,  but  with  hot  tears  stealing  down  her  face, 
and  falling  in  single,  glittering  drops  on  her 
bosom.     She  seemed  unconscious  of  her  tears, 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  12/ 

her  eyes  answering  his  rapt  gaze  in  a  passion 
of  love  and  silent  anguish.  Her  suppressed 
emotion  affected  me  far  more  deeply  than  the 
wildest  outburst. 

The  next  morning  she  parted  from  her  hus- 
band composedly,  as  a  brave  soldier's  wife 
should,  and  returned  home  with  her  father  and 
sister. 

The  summer  passed  rather  quietly  in  Atlanta. 
I  continued  my  study  and  practice  of  music; 
singing  with  the  Amateurs  having  roused  a  cer- 
tain ambition  in  me.  We  went  off  on  several 
little  tours,  receiving  a  cordial  welcome  every- 
where. The  Ladislaws  continued  to  be  the  life 
and  controlling  influence  of  the  company,  im- 
parting their  enthusiasm  to  the  lukewarm,  and 
their  courage  to  the  weak.  I  fell  more  deeply  in 
love  with  them  every  day,  and  always  regarded 
my  acquaintance  with  them  as  a  peculiarly 
fortunate  thing  for  me.  But  Elinor  Sims  and  I 
were  drawn  no  nearer  together.  I  could  not 
overcome  my  intense  dislike  of  her  unwomanly 
conduct,  nor  the  contempt  with  which   it  in- 


128  ADVENTURES   OF 

spired  me,  and  when  she  had  become  fully  con- 
vinced that  I  did  not  care  for  her  friendship 
she  treated  me  with  as  much  proud,  chilling 
indifference  as  though  I  had  been  the  wrong- 
doer. We  were  always  polite  and  agreeable  to 
each  other  when  thrown  together,  but  hastened 
to  separate  as  quickly  as  possible.  Once  Lieu- 
tenant Devreau  was  reported  wounded,  and, 
amid  our  noisy  expressions  of  regret,  she  stood 
pale  and  silent.  But  I  saw  the  quiver  of  her 
lip,  the  strained  expression  of  fear  in  her  eyes, 
and  hardened  my  heart  with  the  righteous  feel- 
ing that  she  deserved  to  suffer.  We  hold  jus- 
tice in  high  esteem  when  it  metes  out  punish- 
ment to  our  neighbor:  it  becomes  injustice  only 
when  turned  against  our  own  shortcomings. 

Mary  Ladislaw  was  too  much  absorbed  in  the 
great  events  of  the  war,  and  the  thousand  de- 
mands on  her  time  and  sympathy,  to  pay  much 
attention  to  the  misunderstanding  between  two 
young  women,  but  she  did  once  say  to  me: 

•'I  wish  you  would  be  more  friendly  with 
Elinor.     She  was  strongly  attracted  to  you  at 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  129 

first,  but  you  have  shown  so  Httle  desire  for  her 
regard,  that  I  think  she  is  fairly  discouraged 
in  her  attempts  to  know  you  well." 

"  What  do  you  think  of  her  .?  "  I  asked,  point- 
edly. 

"That  she  is  a  strong,  as  well  as  lovely, 
character,"  she  said,  warmly.  "  You  cannot 
dislike  her,  Rachel,  and  yet  to  be  cold,  persis- 
tently cold,  toward  anyone  without  cause 
doesn't  seem  natural  to  you." 

"  It  isn't.  I  hope  that  I  am  too  just  for  that." 
"  Then  why  can  you  not  get  on  with  her  '>  " 
"  I— really,  I  don't  know,"  I  said,  stammer- 
ing and  blushing  over  the  equivocation,  but  for 
once  generosity  alone  prompted  the  reply. 
If  she  had  not  confided  in  Mrs.  Ladislaw,  I  did 
not  intend  to  be  the  one  to  give  her  the  repu- 
tation of  a  coquette.  Mary  should  be  kept  in 
ignorance,  if  it  depended  on  me  to  betray 
Elinor. 

"  I  think  that  I  must  tell  you  her  family  his- 
tory some  time,"  she  said;  "then  you  will  un- 
derstand her  better." 


130  ADVENTURES   OF 

I  felt  no  curiosity  to  know  it;  I  understood 
her  well  enough,  I  thought,  and  secretly  de- 
termined to  discourage  all  confidences  about 
her. 

"  Certainly,  if  you  wish,"  I  said,  none  too 
graciously,  and  the  subject  was  dropped  for  that 
time. 

It  was  the  first  of  September  that  Mr.  Ladis- 
law  received  a  telegram,  stating  that  his  brother 
was  dangerously  wounded  and  lying  in  a  camp- 
hospital  near  Chattanooga.  The  despatch  had 
been  delayed,  and  Mr.  Ladislaw  left  at  once, 
fearful  that  he  should  not  find  his  brother  alive. 
The  day  after  her  husband's  departure,  Mary 
was  seized  with  a  great  desire  to  follow  him, 
and  asked  me  to  go  with  her. 

"  You  are  strong  and  fearless,  Rachel,  and 
disposed  to  like  danger  and  adventure.  I  would 
also  ask  Elinor,  but  her  grandfather  is  ill,  and 
her  mother  cannot  spare  her." 

"/will  go  with  you,"  I  cried,  eagerly.  "I 
would  not  miss  the  opportunity  for — for  the 
world,  hardly." 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  I3I 

"  Must  you  write  to  your  uncle  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no  !  "  I  said,  recklessly,  so  excited  and 
charmed  with  the  prospect  of  the  trip,  and  the 
thought  of  approaching  the  armies,  that  I  would 
not  stop  to  think  of  Uncle  Charles,  and  my  duty 
to  him  as  my  guardian. 

"  I  don't  believe  that  we  ought  to  take  your 
servants." 

•'  I  will  send  them  home." 

"  But  can  you  get  on  without  them  ^  " 

"  Oh,  certainly,"  I  replied,  with  as  much 
promptitude  as  though  I  had  been  in  the  habit 
of  waiting  on  myself,  whereas  I  had  never  really 
been  a  day  without  a  servant  in  my  life. 

When  I  informed  old  Ned  and  Milly  that  I 
intended  to  send  them  home,  they  were  per- 
fectly aghast. 

"  Ain't  you  comin'  too,  Miss  Rachel  ?"  cried 
my  old  nurse. 

And  then  I  could  no  longer  conceal  my  de- 
light, but  told  them  where  I  expected  to  go; 
imagination  playing  such  tricks  with  my  tongue 
that  I  wound  up  by  declaring  that  I  intended 


132  ADVENTURES   OF 

to  be  in  one  battle  at  least,  before  I  returned. 
They  listened  in  horror,  and,  when  I  had  fin- 
ished, burst  into  lamentations  and  entreaties  to 
be  permitted  to  remain  with  me.  I  firmly  re- 
fused, even  when  Aunt  Milly  fell  at  my  feet,  and 
grasped  my  skirts  in  her  shaking  hands,  with 
piteous  sobs  and  cries. 

Tears  streamed  down  my  face. 

"  Hush  !  hush  !  or  people  will  think  I  am 
beating  you,"  I  said,  heartily  repenting  that 
lurid  account  of  the  manifold  dangers  I  expect- 
ed to  encounter. 

Ned  grew  suddenly  calm. 

"  Git  up  from  dar,  Milly,  an'  quit  pesterin' 
Miss  Rachel.  When  you  gwine  to  leave  us, 
honey  .''  "  wiping  his  eyes  on  his  coat-sleeve.  ' 

"  To-morrow,"  I  said,  giving  him  an  approv- 
ing smile  for  his  obedience.  "  I  shall  leave  all 
my  things  here,  but  you  and  Aunt  Milly  can 
take  what  you  please  home  with  you." 

"  Yes'm,"  meekly;  then  he  took  Aunt  Milly 
by  the  arm  and  led  her  away  into  the  next 
room.     Presently  they  both  came  back,  com- 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  I33 

posed,  almost  cheerful,  and  I  could  but  think 
on  the  transitory  nature  of  their  emotion.  Old 
Ned  made  various  respectful  inquiries  about 
my  journey,  and  received  the  pass  I  gave  him 
with  an  humble  expression  of  gratitude.  They 
were  to  leave  for  Decatur  about  the  same  time 
that  I  did  for  Chattanooga,  and  I  gave  them  a 
liberal  supply  of  money  for  the  trip,  knowing 
that  the  pass  would  enable  them  to  go  alone. 
I  also  entrusted  to  them  long  letters  to  Uncle 
Charles  and  my  cousins. 

In  the  afternoon  Mrs.  Ladislaw  asked  me  to 
go  with  her  to  see  Elinor.  I  consented,  with- 
out much  reluctance,  feeling  so  complacent 
over  my  good  fortune  that  I  was  quite  pleased 
to  say  good-bye  to  the  whole  city.  I  had  never 
been  in  Elinor's  home  before,  and  glanced 
about  with  some  curiosity  when  we  were  shown 
into  the  parlor.  It  was  e\'ident  that  they  were 
people  of  wealth,  as  well  as  taste  and  refine- 
ment, simplicity  and  elegance  were  so  happily 
combined  in  the  decoration  of  the  room. 

Mrs.  Sims   came  in  with   her  daughter,  but 


134  ADVENTURES   OF 

she  looked  like  a  weak  and  indolent  woman, 
and  I  turned  from  her  faded  prettiness  to  look 
at  the  pictures  on  the  walls.  Some  of  them 
were  portraits,  and  I  could  not  repress  a  slight 
exclamation  when  my  eyes  fell  on  one  hanging 
above  the  mantel.     It  was  Arnold  Lambert. 

"What  did  you  say,  Miss  Douglas.^"  Mrs. 
Sims  inquired,  in  her  languid  drawl. 

I  blushed  scarlet,  and,  looking  at  Elinor,  saw 
that  her  cheeks  had  reddened  also.  Her  eyes 
had  followed  mine  to  that  picture. 

"  I  should  like  to  take  Rachel  out  to — to  the 
grape-arbor,  mother,"  she  said,  hastily  rising. 

"  Certainly,  my  love;  but  I  think  it  would 
be  pleasanter  to  order  some  grapes  brought 
in." 

Nearly  a  year  had  passed  since  those  chance 
meetings  with  Captain  Lambert;  but  the  sight 
of  his  portrait  roused  such  emotion  in  me  that 
I  was  glad  to  follow  Elinor  silently  from  the 
room.  We  walked  about  the  garden,  gathered 
a  few  roses,  and  she  told  me  that  they  owned 
a  place  near  Decatur. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  135 

"  The  old  Montgomery  place  ?  "  I  asked, 
quickly. 

"  Yes;  do  you  know  it  ?  " 

"  It  is  near  my  uncle's,"  I  said,  understand- 
ing at  last  why  Arnold  Lambert  lingered  in 
the  deserted  garden  and  around  the  old  house. 
It  was  for  her  sake. 

We  returned  to  the  house,  and  on  the  back 
piazza  encountered  a  tall,  handsome,  feeble- 
looking  old  man,  walking  slowly,  half-support- 
ed by  a  stout  negro.  He  stopped  to  speak  to 
us,  and  I  felt  my  heart  go  out  to  him,  such  be- 
nignity beamed  from  his  eyes,  melted  the  stern 
lines  of  his  mouth.  A  beautiful,  fascinating 
smile  overspread  his  noble  face,  and  I  lingered 
at  his  side  a  few  minutes,  talking  with  him. 
It  was  Judge  Lenoir,  Elinor's  grandfather. 

"  He  looks  as  I  imagine  Goethe  must  have 
looked  in  his  old  age,"  I  said,  when  we  left 
him. 

She  looked  at  me  in  surprise. 

"  Do  you  read  Goethe  .-'  " 

"  I  have  read  more  about  him  than  of  his  own 


136  ADVENTURES   OF 

works.  Wilhclin  JMeistcr,  The  Confessions  of 
a  Fair  Saint  and  Fanst  I  have  read.  M}' 
uncle  has  a  very  good  Hbrary,  and  I  have  al- 
ways had  free  access  to  it." 

My  knowledge  of  those  books  seemed  to  im- 
press her. 

"  You  are  a  remarkable  girl,  Rachel.  I  ad- 
mire your  spirit  and  your  gifts.  I  wish  that  we 
could  be  friends." 

"  So  do  I,"  I  replied,  touched  again  by  her 
frankness,  and  flattered  by  her  admiration. 

But  we  had  no  time  for  further  speech.  Mrs. 
Ladislaw  called  me,  and  we  left  rather  hastily, 
as  there  were  still  some  arrangements  to  make 
for  our  journey.  The  next  day  we  left  Atlanta 
on  the  northbound  train  for  Chattanooga,  and 
the  stirrin^  scenes  of  war. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  137 


CHAPTER  XII. 

We  did  not  enter  Chattanooga  at  all,  for 
the  Confederates  were  already  preparing  to 
leave  the  place — finding  it  necessary  to  sacri- 
fice that  vantage-ground  in  order  to  protect 
Atlanta.  We  stopped  at  a  small  station  near 
the  town,  and  the  first  person  I  saw  when  I 
stepped  from  the  train  to  the  platform  was — old 
Ned,  dressed  in  his  best  clothes,  and  with  a 
lean,  rusty-looking  carpet-bag  in  his  hand ! 
His  expression  was  a  mingling  of  defiance  and 
fright,  and  the  thought  crossed  my  mind  that 
perhaps  he  was  deserting  me  for  the  enem\'. 
Surprise  and  indignation  held  me  speechless 
for  a  moment,  and  I  turned  my  back  on  him. 
Then  I  heard  a  soft,  insinuating  little  cough  at 
my  elbow,  and  there  he  stood,  hat  in  hand, 
staring  humbl}-  at  the  floor. 


138  ADVENTURES    OF 

"What  are  you  doing  here,  Ned?"  I  in- 
quired in  my  sternest  tone. 

"  I  couldn't  he'p  comin',  'deed  I  couldn't." 

"  I  see,  you  thought  it  a  good  opportunity  to 
run  away.  You  might  have  told  me  that  you 
wanted  to  go  to  the  Yankees." 

"  Now,  Miss  Rachel,  honey,  what  you  want 
ter  talk  to  me  dat  way  for  .-'  I  ain't  no  mo' 
gwine  to  de  Yankees  dan  you  is.  I  ain't  one 
o'  dem  dat  deserts  a  post  o'  duty." 

"  You  have  certainly  disobeyed  me." 

"  So  I  has;  but  did  you  t'ink,  honey,  dat 
I'd  let  you  come  'way  up  here  by  you'se'f .''  You 
kin  beat  me,  Miss  Rachel,  but  I  ain't  gwine  to 
be  driv'  home,  'tel  you  go." 

Tears  were  trickling  down  his  wrinkled  face, 
but  he  looked  very  obstinate,  for  all  that.  My 
face  relaxed. 

"  Forgive  him,  Rachel,"  Mrs.  Ladislaw  whis- 
pered. 

"  Where  is  Aunt  Milly  .''"  I  inquired. 

"  She  done  gone  home.  Dat  'oman  is  sich 
er   fool  she  won't  mine   a  word  I  say  'dout  a 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  I39 

beatin'.  Is  dem  t'ings  yourn,  Miss  Rachel  ?  " 
he  asked  in  a  cheerful  tone,  and  eagerly  loaded 
himself  with  our  wraps  and  bags. 

In  the  exciting  days  following,  we  were  very 
glad  that  he  had  been  disobedient  enough  to 
follow  me,  and  I  often  longed  for  the  motherly 
care  of  my  old  nurse. 

We  learned  that  the  hospital  had  been  moved 
the  day  before  to  a  safe  point  not  far  from 
Chickamauga  Creek,  and  it  would  be  necessary 
to  hire  a  conveyance  to  take  us  across  the 
country  to  it.  It  was  then  Mrs.  Ladislaw  be- 
gan to  realize  the  seriousness  of  her  attempt  to 
follow  her  husband.     She  turned  to  me. 

"  Shall  we  go  on,  Rachel  .-*  " 

"  By  all  means,"  I  said,  firmly. 

The  fool  may  appear  brave  because  he  lacks 
understanding.  The  true  hero  is  the  man  who 
combines  courage  and  discretion.  It  is  the 
same  with  a  heroine.  My  courage  was  the 
bravery  of  a  fool. 

"  We  can  return  to  Atlanta  to-night,"  she 
continued,  hesitatingl}'. 


I40  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  And  we  can  go  on  to  the  camp  to-night,"  I 
replied. 

"  That  is  true,  and  it  would  be  cowardly  in 
us  to  run  away  from  the  prospect  of  a  few  hard- 
ships, when  our  dear  boys  are  fighting  and  dy- 
ing for  us.  Come, we  will  carry  out  our  first  plan." 

For  a  hundred  dollars  in  Confederate  money, 
a  farmer,  living  near  the  station,  agreed  to  drive 
us  over  to  the  hospital.  We  were  dismayed 
when  he  brought  his  team  around,  for  it  was  a 
rough  cart  with  some  splint  chairs  placed  in  it 
for  us  to  sit  on,  and  a  yoke  of  oxen  to  draw  it. 
It  was  already  approaching  nightfall,  and  with 
such  a  conveyance  we  would  probably  be  sev- 
eral hours  on  the  road. 

"  De  springs  air  done  wore  out  o'dis  wagon, 
Miss  Rachel,"  Uncle  Ned  said  to  me  after  an 
examination. 

"  There  never  wus  enny  at  fust,"  said  our 
driver,  with  a  humorous  grin.  "  Git  in,  ladies; 
these  creeturs  kin  travel  faster'n  you  think  for. 
Hi,  thar,  }'ou  nigger  !  he'p  yer  missus  inter  the 
waeein." 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  I4I 

The  roads  were  in  a  fearful  state,  cut  into 
deep  ruts,  the  wagon  wheels  sinking  almost  to 
the  hub  in  the  soft,  heavy  mud.  We  were 
bumped  and  jolted  until  we  were  bruised  and 
sore  all  over,  and  fell  into  grim  silence.  Uncle 
Ned  alone  remained  cheerful  and  talkative,  en- 
gaging the  driver  in  a  discussion  of  the  condi- 
tion of  the  country,  and  airing  his  knowledge 
of  the  various  cities  he  had  visited.  The  coun- 
tryman listened  to  him  rather  scornfully,  evi- 
dently irritated  by  the  old  man's  superior 
knowledge  and  his  contentment  in  a  condition 
of  servitude.  He  did  not  speak  his  mind  very 
plainly,  but  he  said  enough  for  us  to  understand 
that  he  sympathized  with  the  Union.  Mary's 
animation  returned,  her  eyes  flashed,  her 
cheeks  grew  pink.  "  Do  you  mean  to  say  that 
you  are  willing  to  have  your  rights  all  taken 
from  you  .' " 

"They  ain't  tuk  nothin'  from  me,  an'  hit  'ud 
be  a  plagued  sight  better  tu  let  the  niggers  go 
free  th'n  ter  spill  so  much  good  white  blood  a- 
fightin'  ter  keep  em  in  slavery,"  he  said, doggedly. 


142  ADVENTURES    OF 

She  tried  to  make  him  understand  that  we 
were  fighting-  for  the  sake  of  principle,  for  the 
defense  of  our  homes,  our  liberty.  "An' 
theyer  fightin'  for  principle  an'  liberty  too. 
Hit's  hard  tu  onderstan'  how  both  sides  kin  be 
a-fightin'  fer  the  same  thing  an'  agin  one  er- 
nuther.  Gee  thar,  Ab'slum.  I'm  fer  the  old 
flag,  mum.  Hit's  the  one  what  Washington  an' 
all  them  other  Revolutioneries  fit  an'  died  fer, 
an'  I  reckon  hit's  better'n  enny  new  un  we  uns 
could  git  up." 

"  Perhaps  you  intend  to  deliver  us  over  to  the 
enemy  .''  "  said  Mary  with  fine  scorn  in  her  e)-es. 

He  turned  and  looked  at  her,  and  stroked  the 
ragged  beard  on  his  chin. 

"  Law,  now,  do  yer  think  that  o'  me  ?  I 
don't  know  ez  the  Yankees  'ud  want  sech  pris- 
oners," eying  us  reflectively.  "  Wimmin  kin 
use  their  tongues  like  ole  Haley  when  they  git 
mad,  an'  fight  an'  scratch  between  the}'selves, 
but  as  soldiers  or  prisoners  o'  war,  I  don't  think 
they  er  o'  much  o'  count." 

We  rushed  into  an  ardent  defense  of  women. 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  I43 

and  drew  on  history  for  examples  of  female 
courage,  but  he  merely  smiled  skeptically  and 
stroked  his  beard. 

Night  came  on,  and  I  was  forcibly  reminded 
of  our  journey  from  North  Carolina  by  the 
rough  and  hilly  country  through  which  we 
passed.  It  seemed  to  me  those  oxen  traveled 
with  incredible  slowness,  or  else  we  were  im- 
patient to  reach  the  end  of  our  journey.  We 
met  several  parties  of  scouting  Confederates 
who  politely  saluted  us,  staring  curiously  at  us 
the  while.  The  stars  came  out  brilliantly  in 
the  frosty  atmosphere,  but  we  had  no  moon  to 
light  the  way.  I  grew  faint  with  hunger,  and 
Mary  opened  a  small  flask  of  liquor,  and  made 
me  drink  a  little  of  it,  but  that  only  turned  me 
giddy  and  light-headed  without  appeasing  my 
stomach. 

It  had  such  a  peculiar  effect  on  me  that  I 
fancied  sparks  of  fire  were  flashing  from  my 
eyes,  and  I  laughed  hysterically  at  everything 
that  was  said. 

It  was  about  9  o'clock  in  the  night  that  we 


144  ADVENTURES   OF 

halted  at  a  cross-roads,  and  the  countryman 
left  his  team  long  enough  to  examine  a  sign- 
board. He  came  back  and  calmly  announced 
that  we  were  on  the  wrong  road. 

"  I  missed  it  at  Turner's  crossin',"  he  said. 

"  What  are  we  to  do,  then  ?  "  cried  my  friend 
in  despair. 

"  We  uns  kin  turn  back,  or  go  through  the 
settlement  road." 

"What  shall  we  decide  on,  Rachel?"  said 
Mary,  in  an  appealing  tone. 

My  head  still  felt  empty  and  light  as  a  feather, 
and  it  required  an  effort  to  suppress  a  foolish 
giggle,  as  I  said: 

"  The  settlement  road,  if  he  knows  the  way 
and  it  is  nearer." 

What  a  journey  that  was  !  I  have  only  a 
confused  recollection  of  its  length  and  duration, 
but  I  know  that  Mary  and  I  resigned  ourselves 
to  the  worst  that  could  come  before  it  ended. 
Uncle  Ned  crouched  in  the  bottom  of  the 
wagon,  and  clung  to  our  chairs,  muttering  al- 
ternate prayers  and  maledictions. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  145 

"This  is  a  remarkable  experience,  Rachel," 
my  friend  whispered. 

"I  only  hope  we  shall  live  through  it,"  I  replied. 

We  turned  the  brow  of  a  hill,  descended  it  at 
a  rapid  pace,  and  the  next  we  knew,  team  and 
wagon  were  stuck  fast  in  a  bog.  A  new  road 
had  been  cut  around  it,  but  in  the  darkness  our 
driver  missed  that.  It  was  pitch-dark  in  the 
swamp,  and  the  imaginary  dangers  of  the  situa- 
tion were  far  more  frightful  than  the  real  ones. 
The  farmer  lighted  a  torch  from  some  pine  he 
had  stowed  away  in  the  wagon — I  wonder  it  had 
not  occurred  to  him  to  do  it  before — and  we 
looked  shudderingly  around  on  the  wild  scene. 
We  were  evidently  near  a  stream,  and  the 
morass  was  caused  by  the  overflow.  Black 
pools  of  water  with  clumps  of  grass,  rank  flags 
and  "cat-tails"  growing  out  of  them  reflected 
the  light  glassily,  and  sweet-gum  and  poplar 
trees  bent  thick  interlacing  branches  overhead. 
The  poor  oxen  were  sunk  to  their  knees  in  the 
treacherous  black  bog,  and  the  wagon  was 
steadily  settling. 


146  ADVENTURES   OF 

The  driver  and  Uncle  Ned  leaped  out,  and 
waded  to  firmer  ground  to  find  brush  and  de- 
cayed timber  to  throw  into  the  bog  for  us  to  step 
on,  when  we  left  the  wagon.  I  held  the  torch, 
meanwhile,  the  hot  pitch  dripping  down  on  my 
hands,  and  the  sooty  smoke  turning  my  face  to 
the  dusky  tint  of  an  African's.  Mary  descended 
to  the  rude  bridge  first,  and  then  I  followed 
after,  throwing  the  blazing  pine  out  on  dry 
ground,  but  scarcely  had  I  touched  the  ground 
when  a  great  frog  leaped  across  my  foot.  I 
loathe  frogs.  The  mere  sight  of  one  turns  me 
faint  with  terror,  and  when  that  creature's 
shiny  head  and  long  legs  flashed  across  my 
vision,  I  screamed  and  ran  back  through  the 
marsh  until  I  reached  the  opposite  bank,  with 
my  shoes  and  stockings  in  a  pitiable  state,  and 
my  skirts  splashed  to  the  knee. 

The  oxen  were  unyoked  and  driven  out,  and 
after  repeated  efforts  on  the  part  of  the  men  to 
move  the  wagon  we  were  about  to  abandon  it, 
when  a  squad  of  soldiers,  returning  from  a  for- 
aging expedition,  came  to  our  relief.   Never  had 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  I47 

the  sight  of  a  gray  uniform  been  more  welcome 
to  me.  Our  sad  plight  called  forth  their  sym- 
pathy, as  well  as  afforded  them  a  good  deal  of 
merriment.  They  jeered  at  the  countryman, 
even  while  they  pulled  his  wagon  out  of  the 
mud,  and  proposed  to  see  us  safely  to  the  hos- 
pital, an  offer  he  declined. 

"No;  I  started  with  'em,  an'  I'm  agoin'  to 
take  'em  tu  the  end  o'  thar  journey,  but  I'll  be 
dad-blamed  if  onnuther  woman  ever  gits  me  tu 
haul  her  ennywhar;  no,  not  for  er  thousand 
dollars  o'  Confederate  money." 

The  soldiers  gallantly  escorted  us  the  re- 
mainder of  the  way,  but  we  were  glad  almost 
to  weeping  when  the  white  tents  of  the  camp- 
hospital  rose  in  ghostly  array  on  our  vision. 
Subdued  activity  reigned.  In  a  remote  part  of 
the  camp  new  tents  were  being  stretched,  and 
guards  paced  slowly  and  wearily  on  their  beats, 
while  those  who  had  been  relieved  lay  rolled 
in  their  blankets  on  the  naked  ground,  asleep. 

The  soldiers  who  had  befriended  us  carried 
the  news  of  our  arrival  through  the  camp,  and 


148  ADVENTURES   OF 

presently  Mr.  Ladislaw  came  out  of  a  tent  and 
swiftly  toward  us.  He  looked  worn  and  sad, 
but  never  nobler  and  handsomer  than  at  that 
moment.  His  eyes  lighted  up  as  they  fell  on 
his  wife;   the  lines  of  his  face  relaxed. 

"Mary!  you  here  .''"  he  exclaimed.  "  I  could 
not  believe  it  when  they  told  me." 

She  ran  to  him. 

"  Oh,  Henry,  how  glad  I  am  to  be  with  you 
again  ! "  Then  she  threw  her  arms  about  his 
neck  and  burst  into  tears,  the  first  I  had  ever 
seen  her  shed  for  herself. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  I49 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

That  night  we  ate  soldiers'  rations,  and 
slept  in  a  soldier's  tent,  and  rose  in  the  morn- 
ing refreshed  and  ready  for  duty,  though  rather 
stiff  and  sore  from  the  experiences  of  the  even- 
ing before.  Edward  Ladislaw  had  received 
his  wound  at  the  battle  of  Bridgeport,  Ala- 
bama, and  there  was  but  slight  hope  of  his  re- 
covery. Mary  took  her  place  by  his  bunk. 
He  was  a  young  fellow,  her  husband's  only 
brother,  and  loved  by  her  very  tenderly.  Her 
husband  opposed  our  remaining  in  the  hos- 
pital. 

"  It  is  no  place  for  delicate  women,"  he  said, 
when  arguing  the  matter  with  us. 

"  Delicate  women  often  have  stronger  nerves 
than  the  bravest  men,  my  darling,"  said  Mary. 
"  I  know  now  that  it  was  wrong  to  ask  Rachel 
to  come  with  me,  but " 


I  50  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Rachel  does  not  repent  coming  !  "  I  exclaim- 
ed. "Nurses  are  needed,  I  am  sure,  and  I  have 
witnessed  suffering  enough  in  the  Atlanta  hos- 
pitals to  realize  some  of  the  sights  we'd  have 
to  look  on  here.  If  the  women  of  a  country 
cannot  fight  its  battles,  they  can  bind  up  the 
wounds  of  those  who  do." 

"Good  for  you,  Rachel  Douglas!"  cried  my 
friend  applaudingly,  and  Mr.  Ladislaw  permit- 
ted us  to  have  our  way. 

We  lodged  in  a  farm-house  within  a  stone's 
throw  of  the  camp,  a  mere  cabin  with  a  loft. 
We  slept  in  the  loft,  climbing  up  to  it  on  a 
movable  ladder.  The  bed,  stuffed  with  sweet- 
smelling  straw  and  grasses,  was  most  comfort- 
able to  us,  though  its  sheets  were  homespun 
and  scanty.  The  roof  sloped  down  very  low, 
and  great  fat  spiders  spun  their  webs  in  the 
corners  and  over  the  surface  of  the  boards. 
The  family  numbered  four,  a  man,  his  wife  and 
two  daughters.  The  girls  were,  slender,  hardy- 
looking  creatures,  dipped  a  great  deal  of  snuff, 
and  went  barefooted.     They  belonged  to  that 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  I5I 

peculiar  class  of  Georgians  called  "  crackers" 
now,  but  they  were  known  in  those  days  as 
"  poor  wdiite  trash."  They  had  no  ardent 
political  feelings  or  patriotism.  They  had 
nothing  to  lose,  perhaps  nothing  to  gain  by  the 
war,  and  looked  on  it  with  indifference,  even 
when  its  tumult  swept  around  them.  The 
common  love  of  humanity  caused  them  to 
minister  to  the  sick  and  wounded  solders,  but 
beyond  that  they  seemed  to  feel  no  interest  in 
the  issue  of  the  struggle. 

Uncle  Ned  was  secretly  very  unhappy.  Be- 
tween his  fears  for  me  and  the  discomforts  of 
his  own  life,  he  went  about  with  a  very  gloomy 
face.  He  presaged  the  most  grievous  mis- 
fortunes, and  implored  me  to  return  home,  but 
I  had  only  to  remind  him  that  it  was  through 
his  own  disobedience  he  suffered,  to  send  him 
from  my  presence  in  humble  silence.  His 
faithful,  dog-like  devotion  to  me  never  relaxed 
through  all  the  days  of  hardship  and  peril, 
and  some  of  them  were  exceedingly  dark. 
I  will  not  linger  over  those  experiences  as 


152  ADVENTURES   OF 

a  hospital  nurse,  nor  attempt  to  describe  any 
of  the  movements  of  the  two  armies.  They 
belong-  to  history,  and  the  details  of  every 
skirmish  have  been  told  and  retold.  It  was 
the  beginning  of  that  campaign  which  was 
to  end  in  Sherman's  march  to  the  sea,  though 
little  did  we  think  then  that  Georgia  was  to  be 
laid  waste  by  siege  and  battle  from  the  moun- 
tains to  the  Atlantic  border. 

Subdued  but  intense  excitement  prevailed. 
The  armies  were  changing  their  position  every 
day,  skirmishing  and  manoeuvring  for  ad- 
vantages, and  to  the  hospital  fresh  cases  were 
constantly  brought. 

The  excitement,  the  misery,  were  in  strange 
contrast  to  the  tranquil  autumn  days  on  which 
the  sun  rose  and  set  in  unclouded  splendor. 
One  could  scarcely  believe  that  the  smoke 
hanging  over  the  hills  and  softening  the  sun- 
sets to  dull  red  came  from  the  fusillade  of 
arms,  or  that  the  crowded  heaps  of  freshly 
turned  earth  in  a  sedge-field  Avere  the  graves 
of  dead  soldiers,  borne  daily  from  the  camp- 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  l"S3 

hospital.  Yet  death  became  a  famiHar  presence 
to  all.  The  terror  and  the  awe  of  it  vanished. 
Men  jested  about  it,  even  when  its  grisly  hand 
lay  on  them,  and  yielded  to  it  as  to  the  loving 
grasp  of  a  friend,  and  we  women  were  hardened 
to  tearlessness  in  its  presence. 

In  a  day  or  two  after  Mary  and  I  arrived  at 
the  hospital,  two  maiden  ladies — sisters — came 
from  their  home,  near  Cartersville,  to  join  in 
the  work  of  nursing.  They  had  not  a  great 
deal  of  experience  or  nerve,  but  enthusiasm 
and  a  heroic  desire  to  sacrifice  themselves  car- 
ried them  through  the  most  sickening  and  try- 
ing scenes.  They  entered  into  the  work  with 
the  holy  fervor  and  zeal  of  religious  devotees; 
and  I  know  that,  simple,  plain  and  middle-aged 
as  they  were,  they  were  regarded  as  saints  by 
the  poor  fellows  under  their  ministrations.  It 
was  not  only  a  glorious  duty  they  performed, 
but  the  experience  colored  their  monotonous 
lives  with  romance.  To  be  held  in  such  rever- 
ential esteem  and  affection  suffused  existence 
with  light  and  joy.     Their  name  was  Mande- 


154  ADVENTURES   OF 

ville — Sarah  Ann  and  Jane — and  they  could 
trace  their  ancestry  back  to  remote  EngHsh 
origin.  Miss  Jane  was  my  favorite,  being  softer 
and  gentler  than  her  sister,  and  we  had  fre- 
quent walks  together  through  the  autumn 
woods  when  we  wished  to  escape  from  the 
discord  of  pain  and  death.  I  could  trace  a  like- 
ness between  her  and  my  cousin  Alicia — a 
faded  likeness,  for  her  dark  hair  had  turned 
gray,  and  her  tall,  slight  figure  stooped,  not 
from  habit,  but  encroaching  age.  She  was  a 
woman  of  fine  perceptions  and  sensitive  feel- 
ings. She  had  an  artistic  eye  for  colors,  and  I 
have  seen  her  face  light  up  with  pleasure  over 
the  grouping  of  autumn  leaves.  Her  life  had 
been  passed  principally  on  a  plantation,  but 
one  visit  to  the  great  cities  of  the  North  had 
enlightened  her  mind  as  to  the  possibilities  of 
life  beyond  the  environments  of  the  planter's 
home.  Her  allegiance  to  the  Confederacy 
caused  her  to  speak  of  that  journey  with  reserve. 
To  her  simple  mind  it  appeared  disloyal  to 
mention   the  enemy's   country,  and  a  delicate 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  155 

air   of  self-deprecation    marked   all    she   said 
about  it. 

I  saw  less  of  Mary  during  those  days  than  of 
Miss  Jane,  for  she  spent  most  of  the  time  at  the 
bedside  of  Edward  Ladislaw,  using  all  her  wo- 
man's tenderness  and  skill  in  nursing,  to  save 
his  life.  But  it  was  without  avail.  Her  face, 
worn  with  watching,  saddened  as  the  days 
passed. 

"  I  fear  that  it  is  only  a  question  of  time, 
Rachel,"  she  said.  "  But  I  am  glad  we  came. 
Henry  needs  me." 

"  It  is  only  a  question  of  time  with  all  of  us, 
and  I  sometimes  wonder  whether  a  fevv^  months 
or  years  can  make  any  material  difference,"  I 
replied,  heavy-heartedly,  oppressed  by  the 
tragical  side  of  life. 

One  afternoon  she  came  out  to  the  cabin  to 
me.  I  leaned  over  the  gate,  looking  away  into 
the  valley  withdrawn  from  the  declining  light 
of  the  sun,  and  wondering  what  new  develop- 
ments the  morrow  would  bring  forth  in  the 
situation  of  the  armies.     I  was  instantly  struck 


156  ADVENTURES   OF 

with  a  subtle  change  in  my  friend's  face,  and 
went  out  to  meet  her.  The  touch  of  my  hand 
on  her  shoulder  unlocked  the  reservoir  of  emo- 
tion. Her  lip  trembled,  tears  overflowed  her 
weary  eyes. 

"Is  he  worse,  Mary  .''  " 

"  He  is  gone,  Rachel — gone." 

"Dead!"  I  exclaimed;  then  was  silent, 
shocked  in  spite  of  myself. 

"Yes.     Poor  Henry !  he  takes  it  hard." 

Her  thought  was  more  for  her  husband  than 
for  the  young  soldier  who  had  passed  beyond 
her  care. 

"  What  will  you  do  ?" 

"He  must  be  buried  here  for  the  present. 
Henry  thinks  it  best.  The  country  is  so  torn 
up  it  would  be  wellnigh  impossible  to  take 
him  to  Atlanta,  now." 

That  evening  we  stood  around  the  new-made 
grave  and  saw  Edward  Ladislaw's  body  lower- 
ed into  it,  clothed  in  the  faded  gray  uniform  he 
had  worn  through  the  service,  and  wrapped  in 
a  militar)'    cloak.     The    light    of  a   pale    new 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  15/ 

moon  hanging  remotely  in  the  western  sky, 
silvered  the  waving  sedge  in  the  field,  while  all 
the  country  beyond  lay  in  mysterious  shadow. 
That  spectral  radiance  touched  the  uncovered 
heads  of  the  mourners,  the  brother  and  sister 
and  two  or  three  old  soldiers  who  had  hobbled 
out  from  the  camp  to  pay  the  last  honors  to 
their  favorite  officer.  Miss  Sarah  Ann  Mande- 
ville  read  the  burial  service,  or  rather  repeated 
it  with  the  book  open  before  her,  and  then  the 
earth  was  thrown  in  again  by  Uncle  Ned,  a 
rough  boulder  marking  the  head  of  the  grave. 
It  was  not  the  only  burial  I  attended  while 
there,  but  it  was  one  of  the  saddest. 

Miss  Jane  and  I  watched  with  the  wounded 
until  midnight  that  night;  then  she  shared  the 
couch  in  the  cabin  loft  with  me.  Daylight  was 
shining  through  the  north  end  window,  a  square 
hole  with  a  wooden  shutter,  and  through  the 
chinks  in  the  walls,  when  I  awoke  next  morn- 
ing. A  sense  of  weariness  from  the  vigil  of  the 
night  still  oppressed  me,  in  spite  of  my  youth 
and  good  health,  and  I  lay  in  that  listless  state 


158  ADVENTURES   OF 

in  which  the  mind  works  clearly,  but  the  body 
is  inert,  when  a  deep  boom  apparently  shook 
the  solid  earth  beneath  us,  and  reverberated  in 
a  thousand  broken  echoes. 

"What  is  it?"  I  cried  aloud,  shaken  with 
sudden  terror. 

"  The  firing  of  cannon,"  said  my  companion 
in  an  awe-struck  tone.  Her  delicate  withered 
face  blanched.  She  sat  up  in  bed  and  listened, 
and  the  strings  of  her  muslin  nightcap  vibrated 
softly  with  the  fluttering  pulse  in  her  lean  white 
throat.  Another  explosion  came,  heavier  than 
the  first.  We  got  out  of  bed  and  crept  to  the 
window,  and  pushed  open  the  shutter.  Sun- 
light streamed  across  the  broken  hilly  country 
in  slanting  golden  beams  from  the  east,  and 
rosy  clouds  hung  about  the  top  of  Lookout 
Mountain,  or  skimmed  away  across  the  sky. 
A  flock  of  buzzards  sailed  round  and  round  in 
the  upper  sky,  their  broad  black  wings  casting 
fleeting  shadows  on  the  distant  landscape.  The 
course  of  Chickamauga  Creek  was  clearly 
traced  by  a  line  of  white  mist  rising  and  spread- 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  I59 

ing  into  thin  vapor  as  the  sunlight  touched  it. 
A  ghstening  freshness  marked  the  incoming 
day,  and  the  still  air  was  bitten  with  the 
keenness  of  frost.  So  fine  seemed  the  beauty 
and  repose  of  the  world  in  that  first  glimpse,  it 
was  like  a  new  creation;  but  strange  sounds 
vibrated  on  our  hearing,  and  presently  the 
awful  roar  of  cannon  rent  that  semblance  of 
peace  asunder. 

It  was  the  beginning  of  the  great  battle  of 
Chickamauga. 

The  recollections  of  that  day  are  tinged 
through  and  through  with  the  lurid  hue  of 
blood.  Of  its  experiences  I  cannot  write. 
Once,  overcome  with  the  horror  of  it  all,  and 
longing  to  get  away  from  the  sounds  of  the 
guns,  I  fled  to  the  loft,  and  buried  my  head  in 
the  bedclotlics. 

"  Dat  you.  Miss  Rachel,  honey  ?  "  muttered 
a  husky  voice.  I  looked  up,  and  saw  old  Ned 
creeping  out  of  a  dusty  corner,  his  black  face 
gray  with  fear,  the  whites  of  his  eyes  rolling 
like  marbles. 


l6o  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  What  are  you  doing  up  here  ?  "  I  demanded 
severely. 

"  Honey,  I'se  dat  skeered,  it's  made  me  sick 
at  de  stummick,  an'  my  knees  is  weiker  dan 
water." 

"  You  are  a  coward,  Uncle  Ned,"  I  cried 
scornfully. 

"  I'd  ruther  be  a  coward  dan  have  my  head 
blowed  offn  me,"  he  groaned.  "  Listen  at 
dat  !  "  clutching  at  his  trembling  legs,  as  the 
cabin  shook  from  the  terrific  firing.  "  Dey  er 
comin'  dis  way,  Miss  Rachel;  oh  !  oh  !  may  de 
Lawd  save  us  from  destruction  !  " 

I  pitied  but  could  not  reassure  him,  my  own 
mind  was  in  such  a  turmoil.  Every  moment  I 
expected  to  be  engulfed  and  swept  away  in  the 
terrible  conflict.  Smoke  darkened  the  atmos- 
phere until  the  sun  shone  through  it  like  a  dull 
red  flame;  the  fumes  of  burning  powder  hung 
heavy  in  the  air.  From  that  day  war  assum- 
ed a  new  and  awful  significance  to  me.  It  was 
no  longer  for  the  exhibition  of  chivalry,  of 
romantic    deeds    of  valor,  but    for  the  savage 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  l6l 

slauc^hter  of  men,  the  gratification  of  unbridled 
hatred. 

The  wounded  and  dying  were  brought  in  by 
scores.  The  rebels  were  winning  the  victory, 
and  more  than  one  died  with  fierce,  exultant 
words  on  his  lips,  and  the  light  of  passion  in 
his  eyes,  the  bloody  passion  of  war. 

In  the  afternoon  Mr.  Ladislaw  sent  Mary  and 
me  away  from  the  hospital.  "  Go,  now,  and  rest. 
This  is  no  place  for  you,"  he  said,  as  new  ambu- 
lances came  in,  loaded  with  mangled,  writhing 
humanity.   "Perhaps  you  can  return  to-night." 

We  went  away  to  our  refuge,  the  loft,  and 
tried  to  talk  hopefully,  to  rouse  some  sensation 
of  pleasure  in  the  victory  of  our  army,  but 
heavy  silence  fell  upon  us.  We  could  think 
onl\^  of  the  lives  lost. 

I  fell  asleep  sitting  by  the  window,  and  it 
was  dusk  when  consciousness  returned.  A 
shawl  had  been  folded  about  my  shoulders,  and 
Uncle  Ned  crouched  patiently  on  the  floor  near 
me.  A  silence  that  seemed  frightful,  after  such 
hideous  uproar,  brooded  over  the  world. 


l62  ADVENTURES   OF 

"Mary!"  I  cried,  trembling  with  fear. 

"  She  done  gone  back  to  camp,"  said  old 
Ned  gently. 

"  Why  is  everything  so  still  .''  Are  they  all 
dead  .-' "  I  asked. 

"  Lawd,  honey  !  it's  to  be  hoped  not,  but  de 
fightin'  has  stopped.  I  been  down  cookin'  you 
some  supper,  Miss  Rachel.  'Tain't  nuffin'  but 
co'n  bread  and  a  slice  o'  bacon,  but  it'll  be 
streng'henin'." 

"  I  couldn't  eat,"  I  sighed  wearily. 

"  Now  you  try,  honey,  you  try.  Starvin'  is 
mighty  poor  pay." 

He  coaxed  and  urged  until  I  went  down  and 
ate  a  part  of  his  rations.  I  learned  from  him 
that  the  family,  overcome  with  fear,  had  hastily 
gathered  together  a  few  of  their  things,  and 
refugeed  toward  the  farther  south.  The  food 
refreshed  me,  and  we  left  the  deserted  cabin 
and  went  down  to  the  hospital.  I  paused  on 
the  outer  edge  of  the  camp-ground,  daunted  by 
the  groans  WTung  from  the  wounded  soldiers 
they  were  still  bringing  in  from  the  battle-field. 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  163 

The  tents  had  overflowed,  and  men  were  lying 
thickly  on  the  ground. 

"  Water!  water!  "  was  the  imploring  cry  rising 
from  a  thousand  parched  and  fevered  throats. 
Here  and  there  a  blue-coat  lay  side  by  side  with 
the  grey,  and  I  saw  two  poor  fellows,  enemies 
on  the  battle-field,  dividing  food  and  drink  with 
one  another. 

An  ambulance  drove  up  near  me,  and  stopped. 
An  officer  came  forward  to  inspect  the  wounded 
men  in  it. 

"  I  thought  you  had  orders  not  to  pick  up  any 
more  Federals.''"  he  said  sharply  to  the  driver. 

"  But  he  didn't  seem  to  be  badly  wounded." 

"  Put  him  out;  he  Is  nearly  dead  from  loss  of 
blood.     We  must  save  our  own  men  first." 

I  pressed  forward,  as  the  apparently  lifeless 
body  of  a  Federal  officer  was  placed  upon  the 
ground.  A  thrill  of  recognition  went  through 
me  like  a  shock.  I  fell  on  my  knees  at  his  side, 
and  turned  his  face  to  the  light,  reading  in  its 
set  and  ghastly  features  the  destiny  bringing  me 
to  that  spot.    It  was  to  see  Arnold  Lambert  die. 


164  ADVENTURES   OF 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

"Don't  leave  him  here  !"  I  pleaded,  when 
my  confused  senses  permitted  me  to  speak. 

"  Madam — Miss,  he  is  dead,"  said  the  officer, 
calmly. 

"He  is  not  dead!"  I  cried,  feeling  the  faint 
throb  of  his  heart  under  my  hand.  "Oh,  it  is 
inhuman  not  to  try  to  save  this  life  because  it 
belongs  to  an  enemy  !  " 

The  man  hardened,  feeling  my  speech  unjust. 

"  Do  you  think  we  are  mean  enough  to  strike 
an  already  fallen  foe  .-'"he  demanded  hotly. 
"It  is  impossible  to  care  for  our  own  wounded 
as  they  should  be  cared  for.  Shall  this  man's 
life  be  held  in  preference  to  theirs  ?  If  you  had 
to  make  choice  between  saving  a  friend  or  a 
foe,  would  you  hesitate  over  it  ?     Not  much." 

I  recognized  the  justness  of  his  argument, 
even  while  blindly  angry  at  his  callous  indif- 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  165 

ference  to  Arnold's  fate.  I  stared  down  at  the 
wounded  man,  sick  with  grief  when  I  saw  blood- 
stains on  his  breast  and  around  the  jagged 
edges  of  a  bullet-hole  in  the  shoulder  of  his 
coat.  Wherever  my  hand  came  in  contact 
with  his  clothing,  that  hideous  moisture  clung 
to  it. 

Nobody  had  time,  it  seemed,  to  waste  a 
moment's  pity  on  him.  When  I  looked  up 
Uncle  Ned  and  I  were  alone  with  him.  The 
old  man  seemed  to  partially  comprehend  my 
emotion. 

"  I  knowed  him,  honey,  de  minnit  my 
eyes  seed  him,"  he  whispered.  "  He  stood  by 
you  an'  Miss  Nell  in  de  mountains;  we'll  stand 
by  him  here."  He  bent  over  to  examine  the 
prostrate  man.     "  He  breathes,  Miss  Rachel." 

"We  must  get  him  to  the  cabin,"  I  said 
faintly;  "  he  cannot  die  here."  I  felt  calm  but 
strained  in  every  nerve.  Every  fluttering 
breath  he  drew  caused  me  to  hold  mine  with 
fear,  lest  it  should  be  his  last.  We  tried  to 
lift  him,  but  his  weight  seemed  the  weight  of 


l66  ADVENTURES   OF 

death.  Miss  Jane  Mandeville  came  near  to 
give  water  to  a  wounded  soldier,  and  I  called 
softly  to  her. 

"  Come,  help  me,"  I  entreated. 

She  came  instantly. 

"What  is  it.?" 

"  A  wounded  soldier;  oh,  help  us  carry  him 
to  the  house !  " 

'♦A  Federal.?" 

"  A  man,  a  brother,  as  much  as  those  over 
there,"  with  a  quick  gesture  toward  a  group  of 
Confederates.  "  Don't  parley  about  the  color 
of  his  clothes." 

"  Do  you  know  him  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

She  stooped  and  peered  into  my  face. 

I  gave  my  eyes  to  her  scrutiny,  and  I  think 
she  understood  my  secret.  Heaven  knows  I . 
did  not  care.  I  could  have  proclaimed  it  to 
all  the  world  to  save  his  life.  Silently  she  lent 
her  aid,  and  we  carried  him  to  the  cabin,  and 
laid  him  on  the  bed  in  the  back  shed-room. 

She  remained  with  me  until  Uncle  Ned  had 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  167 

cut  away  the  clothing  from  the  wounded  man's 
shoulder,  and  washed  the  blood  from  his  lac- 
erated flesh.  Then,  with  the  experience  gath- 
ered in  the  hospital,  she  pronounced  the  wound 
fairly  a  slight  one. 

"Exhaustion  and  loss  of  blood  have  reduced 
him  to  this  low  ebb,  Rachel,"  she  said,  and  I 
could  have  embraced  her  in  my  joy.  I  felt  life 
flowing  back  to  my  heart,  tingling  through  my 
veins.  My  face  must  have  glowed,  for  a  tinge 
of  sympathetic  color  stole  into  her  withered 
cheeks,  and  when  I  silently  pressed  her  arm 
she  leaned  it  against  me  for  a  moment.  No 
nearer  did  we  ever  come  to  confidences  about 
the  matter. 

"  Your  man  will  attend  to  him,  and  be  an 
excellent  nurse,  I  know.  I  must  go  back  now 
to  the  poor  fellows  at  the  camp.  Your — your 
friend  may  have  fever  for  a  few  days,  but  I  am 
sure  that  he  is  not  fatally  wounded." 

She  went  away,  and  I  sat  down  near  the  bed- 
side. Uncle  Ned  had  found  some  tallow 
candles,  and   he   had   placed  one,  lighted,  on 


l68  ADVENTURES   OF 

the  table.  Its  flickering  glow  fell  on  Arnold's 
face,  and  I  watched  every  slight  change  pass- 
ing over  it,  in  breathless  suspense.  Would  he 
presently  wake  out  of  that  unconscious  state, 
and  recognize  me  .-*  One  hand  hung  helplessly 
down  over  the  edge  of  the  narrow  bed.  I 
raised  it  gently  and  laid  it  on  the  coverlid,  the 
color  running  over  my  face,  even  though  he 
was  ignorant  of  the  touch. 

A  tenderness  such  as  I  had  never  felt  before 
pulsed  through  me.  It  was  protective,  ma- 
ternal, in  its  depth  and  intensity;  it  was  a 
baptism  of  new  life  to  my  soul.  And  it  all 
came  through  seeing  him  l}'ing  there  pale, 
helpless,  at  my  mercy.  Signs  of  reviving  an- 
imation appeared  in  him,  his  lips  moved, 
and  bending  above  him  I  heard  that  cry 
for — "Water,  water,"  ever  on  the  lips  of  the 
wounded. 

I  gave  him  to  drink,  and  he  sank  back  into 
that  deathlike  stillness  again.  For  a  week  he 
alternated  between  delirium  and  stupor,  recog- 
nizing no  one.     Uncle   Ned  nursed  him  with 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  169 

devotion,  and  I  came  and  went  in  a  fever  of 
unrest,  my  thoughts  bound  to  the  narrow  limits 
of  that  poor  shed,  and  the  struggle  for  life 
going  on  within  it. 

Active  hostilities  between  the  armies  had 
ceased  for  a  few  days.  The  Federals,  defeated 
at  Chickamauga,  had  retreated  again  to  Chat- 
tanooga, and  our  armies  were  planting  their 
guns  on  Missionary  Ridge  and  Lookout  Moun- 
tain, exultant  and  confident  of  other  successes. 
I  heard  the  news  with  indifference;  loyalty,  love 
of  country,  swallowed  up  in  love  of  Arnold 
Lambert. 

The  cabin  was  not  invaded  by  our  soldiers. 
It  was  tacitly  understood  that  it  was  to  be  left 
to  the  nurses,  so  the  presence  of  the  Union 
officer  remained  unknown,  except  to  a  few. 
The  Ladislaws  frankly  and  strongly  disapproved 
of  my  charitable  conduct  toward  the  stranger, 
for  I  did  not  betray  any  former  acquaintance 
with  him. 

When  Mary  stepped  to  the  shed-room  door, 
and   looked  on  his  face  for  the  first  time,  she 


170  ADVENTURES   OF 

started  back,  her  face  hardening  as  I  had  never 
seen  it  harden  before. 

"  Arnold  Lambert,  of  all  men  !  He  is  not 
worthy  of  your  care,  Rachel." 

I  was  hurt  and  indignant. 

"  I  didn't  know  that  you  carried  your  loyalty 
to  such  extreme  limits,"  I  said,  stiffly. 

"  You  know  why  I  dislike  this  man." 

"  Yes,"  I  said,  thinking  that  it  was  because 
he  had  loved  Elinor  Sims;  "  but  I  don't  see  why 
that  should  be  regarded  as  a  crime.  A  man  has 
the  right  to  do  as  he  pleases  in  such  matters." 

"  I  differ  with  you.     Duty  should " 

"  It  is  not  a  question  of  duty,"  I  interrupted, 
impatiently. 

"You  talk  flippantly,  Rachel.  An  honest 
foe  I  respect;  a  traitor  I  despise," and  she  hastily 
withdrew,  leaving  me  rather  bewildered  by  her 
bitter  speech. 

It  is  singular  how  close  the  truth  can  come 
to  us  without  revealing  itself  Had  I  asked 
one  question,  shown  one  doubt  that  I  did  not 
fully    understand   her,    an    explanation    would 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  I/I 

have  been  made,  but  I  was  so  sure  I  did  un- 
derstand, that  the  opportunity  profited  noth- 
ing. Women  have  less  tolerance  than  men 
when  their  prejudices  are  put  to  the  test.  Mary 
Ladislaw  and  I  held  somewhat  aloof  from  each 
other  after  that  conversation. 

"  Rachel  has  the  right  to  her  own  opinion, 
Mary,"  said  her  husband,  gently.  "There  are 
few  such  ardent  rebels  as  we,  or  so  true  to  the 
cause." 

My  implied  faithlessness  was  accepted  in 
silence.  Miss  Jane  Mandeville  was  my  true 
friend  during  that  strange  experience,  and  a 
more  delicate  and  tactful  soul  I  never  met. 

One  day  I  came  up  from  the  hospital,  and 
stepped  softly  across  the  outer  room  to  the  shed. 
Arnold  lay  with  his  face  to  the  wall,  and  my 
heart  was  smitten  with  fresh  pain  as  I  noted 
the  thinness  of  his  cheek  and  throat. 

"How  is  he  now,  Uncle  Ned  .^ "  I  asked,  in 
a  low  tone. 

"  Hu-sh,  Miss  Rachel,  he  done  wake  up,  an' 
know  ever'  t'ing,"  whispered  the  old  man  radi- 


1/2  ADVENTURES   OF 

antly,  as  he  passed  out  at  the  door  to  bring  a 
fresh  bucket  of  water  from  the  spring. 

The  invahd  turned  his  head,  and  looked  at 
me,  but  it  was  no  longer  a  wandering  gaze. 
Glad  recognition  brightened  it,  and  his  wan 
face  was  suffused  with  a  tinge  of  color. 

"  Rachel,  come  here,"  he  said,  faintly. 

I  went  to  the  bedside,  but  tenderness,  bash- 
ful tenderness,  held  me  silent.  He  stretched 
out  his  weak  hand,  clasped  my  wrist,  then  my 
arm,  trying  to  draw  me  down  to  him.  In  the 
confusion  of  the  moment  I  couldn't  question  his 
right  to  do  it,  but  knelt  on  the  floor  at  the  bed- 
side. Quick  blushes  ran  over  my  face;  I  gazed 
at  the  coverlid  rather  than  at  him.  "  You  have 
been  in  my  thoughts  all  the  time,  and  when  he 
told  me  how  you  saved  my  life " 

"  Who  told  you  ?  "  I  asked. 

"The  old  negro,  your  servant.  Rachel, 
Rachel !  it  seems  too  good  to  be  true  that  you 
are  here  with  me;  that  I  can  speak  to  you; 
once  more  look  on  your  dear,  lovely  face  !  Do 
you  remember  the  rose  ?  " 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  1/3 

"  You  must  not  talk,"  I  faltered;  "  it  will  ex- 
cite you,  bring  back  the  fever." 

"  Kiss  me,  then,  and  I  will  be  silent." 

I  looked  into  his  entreating  eyes  for  a  mo- 
ment. "  Yes,  I  love  you  with  all  my  heart," 
he  said  so  earnestly,  with  such  passion  running 
through  his  weak  tones,  I  could  not  doubt  it. 
He  raised  his  arm  to  my  neck,  and  then  I  leaned 
forward,  and  laid  my  lips,  fresh,  red,  and  trem- 
ulous, on  his  pale  mouth.  "  Dearest !  "  he  whis- 
pered, and  tried  to  press  me  closer  to  him,  but 
fell  back,  a  groan  of  pain  wrung  from  him  by 
his  wounded  shoulder.  "  Don't  leave  me, 
Rachel,"  as  I  rose  to  my  feet  again. 

"  I  must — you  need  rest." 

"  Then  come  again,  come  quickly,"  clinging 
to  my  hand. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  I  said,  and  hastily  left  the  room 
as  Uncle  Ned  entered  it.  I  went  out  into  the 
woods  and  walked,  to  avoid  all  companionship. 
No  romance  I  had  ever  read,  in  prose  or  verse, 
had  prepared  me  for  the  reality.  A  thousand 
conflicting  thoughts  whirled  through  my  mind; 


1/4  ADVENTURES   OF 

shame  and  joy  alternately  possessed  me.  I  had 
not  uttered  a  tender  word  to  him,  yet  I  had 
permitted  him  to  look  into  my  heart  and  see 
that  I  loved  him.  It  was  not  until  later  that  I 
could  think  of  Elinor  Sims,  and  question  my 
right  to  his  love.  He  was  still  pledged  to  her, 
I  did  not  doubt,  and  ignorant  of  her  faithless- 
ness. 

When  I  had  gone  so  far  in  my  thoughts, 
then  I  went  farther,  and  doubted  if  he  loved 
me  at  all.  His  words  were  merely  an  impulse 
of  gratitude.  In  his  weakness  the  sight  of  a 
familiar  face  had  excited  him  to  say  more  than 
he  meant. 

I  did  not  see  him  again  until  the  next  even- 
ing, and  then  it  was  in  the  presence  of  Miss 
Jane  Mandeville.  Uncle  Ned  lay  on  the  floor 
asleep,  and  we  stepped  softly,  and  talked  in 
whispers,  not  to  wake  the  poor  old  fellow. 
Captain  Lambert  talked  with  Miss  Jane,  but 
looked  at  me,  and  I  felt  conscience-smitten  un- 
der his  keenly  reproachful  gaze.  He  was 
stronger,  and  declared    that  he  hoped  to  be 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  1/5 

well  in  a  few  days.  As  we  were  going  away, 
he  called  me  : 

"  Miss  Douglas,  may  I  trouble  you  to  tight- 
en the  bandage  on  my  shoulder  ?  " 

I  went  back  to  the  bedside,  and  bent  over 
him.  He  seized  my  hand,  and  pressed  it  to 
his  cheek  and  lips. 

"Why  have  you  not  been  to  see  me.''  I 
have  expected  you,  looked  for  you,  every  hour 
of  the  day." 

"  I  have  been  at  the  hospital.  Has  Uncle 
Ned  been  careless  .''  " 

"No,  no-;  but  I  wanted  you,  Rachel." 

"  Please  let  me  arrange  the  bandage,"  I 
said,  as  coolly  as  I  could,  but  trembling  like  a 
leaf,  "  for  Miss  Jane  is  waiting  for  me." 

"  It  is  all  right;  but  go,  if  you  are  so  anxious 
to  be  rid  of  me.  I  know  you  have  the  right  to 
neglect  me,  that  I  am  at  your  mercy,  but  yes- 
terday  " 

"  We  were  both  hasty,"  I  said  falteringly. 

His  eyes  looked  steadily  at  me,  compelled 
mine  to  meet  them. 


176  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Do  you  repent  ?  " 

I  could  not  say  yes;  I  did  not  want  to  say  no. 

"  Do  you  repent,  Rachel  ?  "  his  voice  rising, 
a  feverish  flush  appearing  in  his  thin  face. 
"  She  tortures  me  with  a  coquette's  tricks,"  he 
muttered  to  himself  with  a  sigh,  and  released 
my  hand. 

The  unjust  suspicion  stung  me  into  speech: 

"  I  do  not :  how  can  you  think  so  .-*  " 

"  Because  you  are  so  capricious — tender  yes- 
terday, hard  and  cold  to-day.  Am  I  so  much 
a  stranger  to  you  that  you  feel  afraid  of  me  .-' 
I  have  had  no  chance  to  woo  }'ou,  dearest,  or 
make  you  love  me.  I  know  it,  but  it  has  not 
been  my  own  fault.  I  wanted  to  speak  when 
we  were  together  in  that  garden,  but  feared  to 
risk  my  chances.  Think  of  the  uncertainty, 
the  perils  of  war,  of  my  helplessness,  and  be 
frank  with  me." 

Miss  Jane  coughed  in  the  outer  room,  and  I 
heard  her  walking  lightly  over  the  floor.  It 
was  to  remind  me  that  she  was  waiting.  I 
stooped  lower  over  the  bed;  my  arm  encircled. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  I77 

his  head  for  an  instant.  "  I  am  taking  every- 
thing into  consideration,"  I  whispered. 

"  And  love  me,  Rachel  ? " 

"  I  could  not  help  that  if  I  would,"  I  said, 
and  went  straight  from  his  presence. 


1/8  ADVENTURES   OF 


CHAPTER   XV. 

I  SOON  learned  that  Captain  Lambert  was  a 
most  determined  man  when  he  set  his  heart  on 
anything.  It  was  difficult  for  me  to  avoid  see- 
ing him,  though  I  managed  not  to  do  it  again 
for  several  days,  except  in  the  presence  of 
Miss  Jane  Mandcville.  He  sent  numerous 
messages  to  mc,  and,  when  his  arm  grew 
strong  enough,  wrote  shaky  little  scrawls  on 
the  leaves  of  his  pocket  note-book.  I  have 
some  of  those  notes  yet.  I  was  going  through 
a  serious  struggle  during  those  days,  and  knew 
that  it  would  be  best  to  settle  it  away  from  his 
influence.  Accepting  his  love  involved  a  fine 
question  of  honor.  I  could  not  bring  myself 
to  mention  Elinor  Sims  to  him,  or  try  in  any 
way  to  find  out  if  he  meant  to  deceive  me.  His 
utter  silence  puzzled  and  wounded  me.  I  loved 
him  with  all  my  heart;  it  seemed  impossible 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  I79 

for  me  to  give  him  up,  but  that  was  what  1 
finally  determined  to  do,  unless  he  voluntarily 
explained  the  circumstances  of  that  former  en- 
gagement. That  seemed  a  very  high  and  noble 
resolve,  and  brought  a  certain  exalted  satis 
faction;  albeit  my  heart  ached  grievously  all 
the  time. 

In  the  midst  of  my  perplexity  and  silent 
thinking  I  did  not  lose  sight  of  occurrences 
around  me.  Uncle  Ned's  devices  for  getting 
proper  food  for  his  patient  were  many  and  cun- 
ning. He  begged,  borrowed,  and  was  often 
guilty  of  stealing,  I  think.  I  protested  and 
scolded,  and  went  so  far  as  to  forbid  his  prowl- 
ing through  the  country  after  nightfall;  but 
when  some  stolen  delicacy  was  humbly  brought 
to  me  as  a  peace-offering,  I  could  not  fling  it 
back  in  his  composed  and  innocent-looking 
old  face,  and, accuse  him  of  being  a  thief.  One 
night  he  came  in  bareheaded,  his  clothes  mud- 
dy and  torn,  and  his  white  wool  looking  as  if 
it  had  gone  through  a  straightening  process,  it 
was  standing  out  so  around  his  black  face. 


l8o  ADVENTURES   OF 

Miss  Jane  Mandeville  and  I  were  sitting  in  the 
cabin  by  a  fire,  and  when  he  attempted  to  sidle 
across  the  room  I  detected  something  under 
his  coat.  I  also  noticed  that  he  panted  and 
trembled  as  though  he  had  been  running. 

"  Where  have  you  been,  Uncle  Ned  .-'  "  I  in- 
quired. 

"  Oh,  jest  out  a-walkin'  for  exercise,  honey." 

"  What  have  you  got  hidden  under  your 
coat  ? " 

"  It's  my — my  hat.  Miss  Rachel." 

"  Let  mc  see  it,  please." 

"  Now,  honey,  ain't  I  always  been  hones'  an' 
tru'ful  .''  What  you  wanter  see  my  ragged  ole 
hat  for  ?  I  done  tore  it,  down  in  a  brier  patch. 
I " 

"  Let  me  sec  it." 

He  sighed,  and  looked  imploringly  at  me; 
then  slowly  and  reluctantly  dr^w  a  young 
chicken  into  view. 

"  Where  did  you  get  that  .■'  "  I  demanded,  in- 
stantly. 

"  Roos'in'  in  de  swamp.  I  'spectit  was  skeered 


A  FAIR   REBEL.  l8l 

off  by  de  fightin'  t'oder  day.     Anyway,  it  didn't 
'pear  like  it  would  be  any  harm  to  ketch  it." 

"  You  took  that  chicken  from  somebody's 
coop." 

"  'Fore  de  Lawd,  I  didn't,  honey." 
"  And  you  were  discovered  and  chased." 
"  De  soldier  was,  too,"   he  said,  with  a  sly 
grin.     He  held  the  fowl  up  between  his  eyes 
and  the  light,  and  looked  reflectively  at  it. 

"  I  'low  it'll  be  a  good  br'iler,  half  o'  it  for 
Mars  Arnold  an'  half  for  you  an'  Miss  Jane. 
Would  you  like  it  br'iled  for  breakfast,  honey  .•*  " 
in  such  an  insinuating  tone  that  I  dismissed 
him  without  further  words. 

It  was  the  next  day  that  Mary  Ladislaw  came 
to  me,  and  said  that  her  husband  thought  it 
best  for  us  to  return  to  Atlanta.  He  expected 
to  remain  in  the  hospital  until  Edgar  Sims,  who 
had  been  wounded  in  the  battle  of  Chicka- 
mauga,  had  recovered,  but  he  wished  us  to  go 
at  once.  The  duties  of  a  hospital-nurse  had 
worn  fearfully  upon  her.  She  was  blanched 
and  thin,  with  dark  stains  under  her  eyes,  and 


l82  ADVENTURES   OF 

looked  constantly  weary.  My  heart  softened 
as  I  looked  at  her. 

"Dear  Mary,  come  up  to  the  loft  and  lie 
down.  You  need  rest.  Can  we  not  wait  a  few 
more  days  ? " 

She  looked  at  me. 

"  Is  Captain  Lambert's  wound  healing  .''  "  she 
asked,  abruptly. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  briefly. 

We  went  silently  up  the  ladder,  and  she  al- 
lowed me  to  tuck  her  up  in  bed,  then  she  turned 
her  head,  and  said: 

"  I  will  ask  Henry  if  we  may  stay  a  little 
longer." 

I  kissed  her,  and  went  away.  When  I  de- 
scended to  the  lower  room.  Captain  Lambert 
walked  from  the  fireplace  to  meet  me,  to  m}' 
astonishment  and  confusion.  He  looked  tall 
and  gaunt,  but  his  moustache  and  hair  had  been 
freshly  trimmed,  and  he  carried  himself  ever 
with  soldierly  erectness  and  grace.  It  gave  me 
a  slight  shock  to  see  him  in  his  blue  uniform. 
I  felt  alarmed. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  1 83 

"  You  arc  surprised  to  see  mc  out?"  he  said, 
smiling,  and  taking  my  hand. 

"  And  glad,"  I  could  not  help  murmuring. 

"  I  sat  up  for  the  first  time  three  da}'s  ago. 
You  would  not  come  to  mc,  Rachel.  At  last  I 
can  come  to  you.     My  dearest !  " 

He  would  have  put  his  arm  around  me,  but  I 
gently  repulsed  him. 

"  You  will  be  made  a  prisoner,  if  seen  in 
those  clothes,"  I  said,  avoiding  his  eyes. 

"  I  have  no  others,"  he  replied,  in  a  changed 
and  gloomy  tone. 

I  went  on  to  unfold  a  plan  for  his  escape 
through  the  Confederate  lines;  wondering, 
meanwhile,  what  my  friends  would  say  if  they 
knew  it.  He  did  not  express  any  gratitude 
for  my  forethought,  but  sat  down  by  the  fire, 
and  leaned  his  head  on  his  hand. 

It  was  a  gloomy  October  da}',  the  landscape 
a  blur  6f  gray  mist,  and  the  low  clouds  fl)'ing 
before  an  cast  wind.  Uncle  Ned  stirred  the  fire 
into  a  blaze,  and  laid  on  fresh  sticks  of  wood; 
then,  feeling  vitally  interested  in  the  conversa- 


184  ADVENTURES   OF 

tion  he  sat  down  on  the  floor  at  the  end  of  the 
hearth.  His  presence  relieved  me  of  embarrass- 
ment, as  it  prevented  Captain  Lambert  from 
betraying  his  feehngs  in  speech.  It  was  mingled 
torture  and  delight  to  me  to  know  what  emo- 
tions must  underlie  his  composed  manner. 
Excitement  gave  me  fluent  speech — fictitious 
brilliancy.  I  knew  he  watched  me  from  under 
his  shielding  hand,  and  blushed  and  paled  con- 
tinually. My  plan  for  his  escape  was  simple 
enough.  Disguised  as  a  Confederate  soldier  he 
could  go  out  with  Uncle  Ned  some  night  on  a 
foraging  expedition. 

"  And  what  if  I  am  detected,  and  it  is  known 
that  you  aided  me  to  escape  .■* "  he  said,  rather 
coldly. 

"  I  will  bear  all  the  blame." 

"  It  would  redound  much  more  to  your  credit, 
as  a  faithful  rebel,  to  hand  me  over  as  a  prisoner 
— your  prisoner." 

His  cold,  bitter  tone  wounded  me. 

"I  am  not  capable  of  such  treachery!"  I 
cried,  rising. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  185 

"  But  you  are  treacherous  to  your  govern- 
ment, in  delivering  me  from  it." 

"It  is  not  your  place  to  reproach  me  with 
that,  Captain  Lambert,"  I  exclaimed,  hotly. 
•'  I  am  willing  to  help  you  escape,  but  if  you 
prefer  imprisonment  to  freedom,  take  your 
choice,  by  all  means:  I  will  leave  you  to  think 
the  matter  over." 

"Stay,  Rachel — Miss  Douglas,  stay!"  he 
cried,  rising  and  following  me  ;  his  voice 
trembling  with  physical  weakness,  as  well  as 
emotion. 

"  It  'pears  to  me  like  dis  fire  needs  more 
wood  on  it,"  muttered  Uncle  Ned,  and  dis- 
creetly left  the  room. 

I  hesitated.  It  was  not  inviting  weather  for 
a  walk,  and  I  could  not  make  a  dignified  exit 
by  climbing  into  the  loft  again,  so  I  returned 
to  the  fire.     Arnold  came  to  my  side. 

"  Rachel,  why  do  you  behave  so  capriciously, 
strangely,  toward  me  ?  You  admitted  that  you 
loved  me,  and  I  have  been  counting  on  the 
time  when  I  should  be  released  from  that  infer- 


l86  ADVENTURES   OF 

nal  bed  and  could  see  you,  yet  you  give  me  no 
hope,  no  kindly  greeting,  even." 

"  You  know  what  stands  between  us,"  I  said 
in  a  low  tone,  stealing  a  swift  glance  at  his  face 
to  note  the  effect  of  my  words.  It  changed,  but 
not  guiltily. 

"  Is  it  possible  you  will  let  ///c?/ influence  you 
so  deeply  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  help  it,  as  long  as  you  fail  to  justi- 
fy yourself  or  explain  the  matter." 

"There  is  no  justification  or  explanation  to 
make.  It  was  simply  a  question  of  principle," 
he  said  firmly.  "  I  do  not  repent,  though  I  have 
suffered,  and  suffered  greatly." 

I  did  not  fully  understand  him,  but  with  my 
usual  rashness  supposed  that  I  knew  enough  to 
decide  my  course.  Pride  and  jealousy  blinded 
my  good  sense,  my  judgment. 

"  It  has  nothing  to  do  with  our  love,  Rachel," 
he  said,  softly. 

"  It  has  everything  to  do  with  it  !  "  I  cried, 
convinced  that  he  intended  to  deceive  me. 
"  You  are  not  free  to  love  me  under  the  cir- 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  I'^J 

cumstances,  and   I   will   not  accept  happiness 
built  on  such  a  foundation." 

He  caught  my  arm,  his  pale  face  turning  a 
shade  whiter. 

"  Do  you  mean  that  }'ou  refuse  to  be  my  wife  .'' " 

"I  do." 

He  turned  away  and  sat  down. 

"  You  have  never  loved  me,  then." 

I  made  no  answer,  for  already  I  felt  blinded 
and  choked  with  tears.  I  hastily  threw  on  my 
cloak  and  went  out  into  the  wet  twilight. 

It  was  left  to  Uncle  Ned  to  secure  a  grey  uni- 
form for  Captain  Lambert,  and  the  next  morn- 
ing he  triumphantly  displayed  a  weather-stained 
suit  he  had  stolen  from  the  camp.  I  held  no 
more  private  speech  with  Captain  Lambert  for 
two  days,  then  he  sent  word  to  me  that  he  in- 
tended to  try  to  pass  through  the  lines  that 
night.  I  spent  the  day  at  the  hospital,  but  after 
dusk  went  up  to  the  cabin.  New  guards  were 
on  around  the  camp  that  night,  and  Uncle  Ned 
had  made  the  acquaintance  of  one  of  them. 
The  weather  had  cleared,  but  it  was  still  wet 


I88  ADVENTURES  OF 

under  foot  and  the  crisp  air  was  chilling  to 
those  of  thin  blood.  Captain  Lambert  looked 
terribly  ill-fitted  for  the  perilous  journey  before 
him,  should  he  pass  the  picket-lines,  and  sick- 
ening dread  oppressed  my  heart  when  he  came 
in  to  bid  me  good-bye  But  I  could  not  per- 
suade him  to  wait  any  longer,  as,  every  day,  he 
ran  a  greater  risk  of  detection.  He  tried  to  put 
on  a  tone  of  formality  in  thanking  me,  but  I 
stopped  him. 

"  Don't  do  that." 

"  It  is  foolish,"  he  said.  "  It  is  hard  to  thank 
any  one  in  set  language  for  the  great  gift  of  life; 
doubly  hard  when  you  love  the  person  who 
saves  you.     You  like  to  see  me  in  this  garb  ?  " 

"  I  do,"  I  said  frankly. 

He  took  my  hands. 

"  Am  I  to  leave  you  finally,  Rachel  } " 

"  Unless  you  can  explain  the  past  more  satis- 
factorily." 

"  That  is  impossible.  What  I  did  seemed 
right,  and  I  must  abide  the  consequences  to  the 
end.     Good-bye." 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  189 

"  Oh,  be  careful  of  yourself !  "  I  cried.  "It  is 
cruel  to  think  of  your  facing  hardships  and  perils 
in  your  weakened  health." 

He  made  no  reply,  but  went  from  the  room, 
and  I  heard  him  speaking  to  Uncle  Ned.  I 
started  forward  to  call  him  back,  but  jealous 
pride  held  my  tongue  silent,  and  their  footsteps 
died  away  in  the  rain-soaked  earth. 

The  night  crept  on,  the  tedious  hours  lapsing, 
one  by  one,  into  the  past.  I  kept  a  lonely  vigil, 
for  my  friends  came  in  only  to  seek  rest.  From 
time  to  time  I  fed  fuel  to  the  fire,  or  looked  at 
my  watch.  It  was  midnight  when  Uncle  Ned 
crept  cautiously  through  the  yard  and  into  the 
room.  I  sprang  up  and  looked  at  him  as  he 
came  within  range  of  the  firelight,  and  read  suc- 
cess in  his  tired  face. 

"  He  passed  through  .-'" 

"  Safeennuff,  honey,"  a  satisfied  smile  running 
along  his  wrinkled  cheeks. 

"  Where  is  he  now  ?  " 

"  On  his  way  to  Chattanooga, I  'spect.  He  didn' 
look  fit  to  take  keer  o'  hisself,  he  was  so  weak." 


190  ADVENTURES    OF 

"  Did  he  seem  cheerful  after  passing  safely 
through  the  lines  ?  " 

The  old  negro  gave  me  a  shrewd,  sidelong 
glance. 

"  No,  honey;  he  'pear  like  a  man  full  o'  sor- 
row." 

I  went  silently  up  to  the  loft.  Mary  lay  on 
the  bed,  and  the  candle-light  on  her  eyelids 
roused  her. 

"  What  is  it,  Rachel .-'"  she  murmured,  look- 
ing curiously  at  mc. 

"  Can  we  go  to  Atlanta  to-morrow  .-'" 

"  Are  you  ready.''  " 

*'  Yes  ;  I  loathe  this  place." 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  19I 


CHAPTER   XVI. 


History  has  dealt  fully  and  justly  by  the 
great  campaign  beginning  with  the  battle  of 
Chickamauga.  It  is  one  of  the  most  important 
in  the  annals  of  the  war,  and  displays  as  much 
strategy  as  military  skill  and  power.  My  pen 
cannot  add  anything  new  to  the  accounts  al- 
ready given.  I  spent  the  early  part  of  the 
winter  at  home,  the  peaceful  plantation  life  a 
strange  contrast  to  the  stormy  scenes  through 
which  I  had  just  passed.  Uncle  Ned  and  I 
were  received  and  rejoiced  over  as  coming  out 
of  the  jaws  of  death,  and  I  know  the  old  man 
entertained  the  "  quarters  "  with  many  a  lurid 
story  of  adventure  and  danger  in  which  he 
prominently  figured. 

At  first  my  bruised  spirit  welcomed  the 
security  and  monotonous  tranquillity  of  the 
plantation.  To  lie  once  more  between  the 
smooth  lavender-scented  linen  of  my  bed,  with 


193  ADVENTURES   OF 

Aunt  Milly  hovering  around  me;  to  dine  from 
the  old  china,  every  leaf  and  bud  on  it  associat- 
ed with  some  childish  memory;  to  walk  and 
ride  with  my  cousins,  or  sit  in  the  parlor  at 
twilight  and  sing  for  Uncle  Charles,  with 
George  Washington  and  some  of  my  own 
ancestors  looking  down  from  their  frames  in 
ghostly  silence  on  me,  all  these  familiar  things, 
repeated  day  after  day,  made  those  weeks  in 
the  camp-hospital  seem  almost  like  a  dream. 
Not  quite,  though,  for  I  could  never  forget 
Arnold  Lambert.  Through  a  cloud  of  distrust 
and  vain  regret  I  saw  him  constantly.  Now 
that  it  was  all  over  I  could  look  back  with 
clearer  vision,  could  realize  that  some  mis- 
understanding must  have  existed  between  us. 
I  couldn't  tell  wherein  I  had  failed  to  catch  his 
meaning,  but  the  more  I  thought  over  those 
conversations  with  him,  the  stronger  became 
doubts  of  my  judgment  in  the  matter. 

I  had  full  opportunity  for  brooding  during 
the  idle  winter  days  and  long  evenings.  I  had 
no  work  to  occupy  my  hands  or  my  thoughts. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  I93 

It  was  not  necessary  to  even  wait  upon  myself, 
with  so  many  slaves  about  the  place,  and  Aunt 
Milly  jealously  watchful  to  anticipate  my  small- 
est desires.  Beyond  losing  two  or  three  men 
who  had  run  away  to  join  the  Federal  army,  my 
uncle  had  not  been  troubled  about  his  negroes. 
They  remained  peaceable  and  obedient. 

But  the  war  had  at  last  laid  its  hand  of  terror 
on  the  household.  Cousin  Reuben  had  been 
home  once  on  a  week's  furlough,  but  had  re- 
turned to  the  front  again.  His  letters  were 
necessarily  brief  and  far  between,  and  the 
haunting  dread  written  ever  on  Alicia's  face  was 
grievous  to  witness.  She  said  little,  but  her 
patient  silence  seemed  more  pathetic  than 
speech.  Sometimes,  when  she  took  her  place 
behind  the  coffee-urn  at  the  breakfast-table,  her 
eyes  would  betray  the  evidence  of  secretly  shed 
tears,  and  sometimes  they  would  shine  with  the 
calm  exaltation  of  prayer. 

She  but  suffered  as  thousands  of  other  women 
all  over  the  country. 

It  was  on  the  twenty-fourth  of  November 
13 


194  ADVENTURES   OF 

that  the  battle  on  Lookout  Mountain — since 
called  "  the  battle  among  the  clouds  " — was 
fought.  We  first  read  an  account  of  it  in  the 
Litclligencer,  one  of  the  Atlanta  newspapers, 
then  Alicia  received  a  letter  from  Cousin  Reu- 
ben from  which  I  quote  this  passage: — 

"The  night  was  intensely  dark.  We  were 
stationed  on  Missionary  Ridge,  and  in  full  view 
of  the  battle-ground,  but  fog  and  clouds  ob- 
scured Lookout  until  after  midnight.  It  was 
hideous  work,  fighting  in  the  dark,  and  I  felt 
doubtful  of  ever  seeing  daylight  again,  but 
suddenly  clouds  and  mist  rolled  away  and  the 
darkness  was  illuminated  by  a  lurid  blaze  of 
light  from  the  artillery  and  small  arms,  and 
the  whole  mountain  side  was  like  a  magnificent 
panorama.  It  was  a  fearful  sight,  my  dear 
Alicia,  but  one  marvellous  to  look  upon. 
Every  beetling  crag  and  seamy  ravine,  from 
the  summit  of  the  mountain  to  its  base,  seemed 
to  belch  forth  fire  and  death.  It  was  like  the 
unveiling  of  hell  before  our  eyes." 

After  this    battle  was   fought   Alicia   and  I 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  IQS 

read  the  Intelligencer  every  day,  she  on  account 
of  Cousin  Reuben,  and  I  to  see  if,  by  any 
chance,  Arnold  Lambert's  name  should  appear 
in  its  columns.  But  active  hostilities  ceased 
for  a  time,  and  a  sigh  of  relief  and  thanksgiv- 
ing went  through  the  land.  In  midwinter  I 
was  recalled  to  Atlanta.  The  Amateurs  had 
come  together  again,  and  were  rehearsing  a 
new  play  at  the  Athenaeum.  I  traveled  with 
them  again,  finding  diversion  but  not  forgetful- 
ness  in  change  of  scene  and  the  excitement 
of  appearing  before  a  new  audience  every 
night.  Two  vacancies  in  the  company  had  to 
be  filled.  Lieutenant  Devreau  was  at  the  front 
with  the  army,  and  Elinor  Sims  could  not 
leave  home  on  account  of  her  grandfather's 
precarious  health.  The  first  of  February  we 
were  in  Atlanta  again, and  the  entire  company 
received  an  invitation  to  the  wedding  of  Miss 
Sims  to  Lieutenant  Devreau.  He  had  only  a 
ten-days'  furlough,  and  as  the  marriage  had 
been  arranged  after  his  arrival  in  Atlanta, 
scant  preparations  had  been  made  for  it. 


196  ADVENTURES   OF 

The  news  came  upon  me  with  a  shock,  for  I 
had  not  thought  that  they  would  really  marry, 
but  after  thinking  it  over,  I  could  not  see  that 
it  would  in  any  way  change  my  destiny. 

They  were  married  in  Wesley  Chapel  just 
at  dusk  one  evening,  and  the  bride  wore  her 
mother's  wedding-gown,  a  silk  softly  yellowed 
by  time  and  covered  with  lace  flounces. 

"  That  is  her  brother,"  I  heard  one  lady  be- 
hind me  whisper  to  another,  as  a  pale  young 
soldier  walked  up  the  aisle  and  stood  by 
Judge  Lenoir. 

"  What  a  pity  about  the  other  one  !  " 

"Oh,  they  feel  it  intensely,  and  are  so  sensi- 
tive that  they  never  mention  his  name." 

The  beginning  of  the  ceremony  stopped  the 
gossip,  and  I  heard  no  more. 

The  day  after  the  wedding  we  went  to  the 
reception  tendered  to  General  John  H.  Morgan 
by  the  citizens  of  Atlanta,  and  heard  some 
brilliant  rebel  speeches.  The  feeling  had  be- 
come general  that  the  Federal  forces  were 
aiming  to  capture  Atlanta,  if  possible,  but  so 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  197 

far  the  Confederates  were  still  confident  of  suc- 
cess. Later,  when  the  armies  were  moving 
gradually  southward,  fighting  over  every  inch 
of  the  ground,  the  Intelligencer  had  this  to  say 
about  the  importance  of  Atlanta: 

"  Situated  as  Atlanta  is,  it  is  the  only  link  that 
binds  Georgia  with  the  Southwestern  States. 
*  ^  -^  •*  With  Atlanta  in  the  possession  of  the 
enemy,  therefore,  a  powerful  blow  would  be  in- 
flicted upon  the  Southern  cause,  for  Florida 
would  have  to  succumb  at  the  same  time." 

The  year  advanced  into  spring,  and  the  situ- 
ation grew  more  and  more  serious.  Troops 
were  organized  for  local  defense,  and  general 
preparations  were  made  for  the  worst.  But  the 
newspapers  affected  to  be  still  perfectly  fear- 
less, and  grew  sarcastic  over  the  gravity  fall- 
ing like  a  pall  upon  the  city.    I  quote  from  one: 

"  On  the  street,  every  minute,  the  ravens  are 
croaking.  Do  you  hear  them  }  There  is  a  knot 
of  themi  on  the  corner,  shaking  their  heads, 
with  long  faces  and  restless  eyes.  *  *  ^:-  -   But 


198  ADVENTURES   OF 

have  no  fear  of  the  results,  for  we  keep  it  con- 
stantly and  confidently  before  us  that  General 
Johnston  and  his  great,  invincible  satellites  are 
working  out  the  problem  of  battle  and  victory 
on  the  great  chess-board  at  the  front." 

A  most  curious  religious  phase  developed 
itself  that  spring  and  summer.  It  seemed  the 
direct  result  of  the  suspense  and  anxiety  op- 
pressing the  people.  The  churches  were  open 
daily,  and  crowded  with  devout  worshipers, 
some  seeking  salvation,  others  invoking  the  aid 
of  the  Almighty  in  defeating  the  encroaching 
enemy.  The  ordinary  pursuits  of  life  were 
suspended,  or  lost  all  their  interest  and  im- 
portance. A  crisis  was  approaching  and,  hu- 
man resources  failing,  a  great  cr}'  for  spiritual 
help  went  up  from  the  city  daily.  The  excite- 
ment spread  among  all  classes,  and  it  was  no 
uncommon  thing  to  hear  prayers  and  the  sing- 
ing of  hymns  while  passing  along  the  streets. 

There  was  something  primitive  and  touching 
about  it;  but,  with  the  battle  of  Chickamauga 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  I99 

still  a  vivid  memory  to  me,  it  seemed  utterly 
inconsistent  to  mix  the  gospel  of  Christ  with 
violence  and  bloodshed;  to  pray  for  victory 
when  it  involved  a  life-and-death  struggle  be- 
tween men  and  brothers.  I  didn't  give  expres- 
sion to  my  thoughts,  but  when  I  prayed  it  was 
not  for  the  overthrow  of  the  enemy,  but  for 
peace. 

One  day  the  Ladislaws  invited  me  to  drive 
with  them.  We  were  passing  through  the  out- 
skirts of  the  city,  where  tranquillity  reigned, 
and  flower  -  gardens  bloomed  with  pastoral 
freshness,  when  a  dull  and  muffled  boom  fell 
upon  our  ears.  We  exchanged  glances,  and  for 
a  moment  my  heart  grew  faint. 

"  What  is  it,  Henry  .^  "  Mary  Ladislaw  asked 
her  husband,  her  lip  trembling  slightly. 

"  Cannon,"  he  said,  briefly. 

It  \yas  the  first  sound  of  battle  heard  in  At- 
lanta. We  drove  slowly  through  the  streets. 
People  were  coming  out  on  their  piazzas,  stop- 
ping on  the  corners  to  listen. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  mamma  ?  "  a  little  child 


200  ADVENTURES   OF 

cried  to  his  mother.  She  snatched  him  up,  and 
went  on  with  blanched  face. 

We  met  a  soldier. 

"  Do  you  hear  that .''  "  he  cried  to  Ladislaw, 
tightening  his  sword-belt,  his  face  excited  and 
flushed.  "  They  are  bound  to  come,  it  seems; 
but  we'll  give  them  such  a  reception  that  they 
will  not  stay  long." 

He  walked  on  with  martial  tread,  lustily 
singing  a  strain  from   "  Dixie." 

The  next  evening,  as  I  came  out  of  a  church 
at  dusk,  I  met  two  ladies  in  the  vestibule. 
They  were  both  tall  and  slight  and  dressed  in 
black.  Their  silk  mantillas  were  folded  about 
their  bent  shoulders,  and  old-fashioned  bon- 
nets, with  peaked  fronts,  covered  their  heads 
and  shielded  their  faces.  But  I  was  struck  with 
a  certain  familiarity  of  attitude  and  outline,  and 
was  in  nowise  surprised,  when  they  turned  tow- 
ard me,  to  discover  Miss  Sarah  Ann  Mande- 
ville  and  her  sister.  Miss  Jane.  Tlie}'  looked 
pale  and  worn,  and  had  the  helpless,  bewildered 
manner  of  people  set  adrift  in  a  strange  world. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  201 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

They  had  a  piteous  story  to  tell  me  of  the 
adventures  they  had  passed  througli  since  we 
parted  at  the  camp-hospital.  Their  home  had 
been  destroyed  by  the  invading  army,  and 
their  slaves  were  all  scattered,  except  three  or 
four  old  servants  who  still  clung  to  them. 
They  were  on  their  way  to  Augusta,  where 
their  relatives  lived,  but  had  stopped  over  in 
Atlanta  and  joined  the  relief  corps  again. 

"  We  have  only  our  clothes  and  a  few  family 
relics  with  us,"  said  Miss  Sarah  Ann. 

"  And  what  money  we  could  secrete,"  added 
Miss  Jane. 

"  Did  they  rob  you  ?  "  I  inquired,  with  a  shud- 
der. 

"  The  common  soldiers,  the  rabble,  confis- 
cated and  destroyed  everything  they  could  la)- 
their  hands  on." 


202  ADVENTURES    OF 

"What  if  they  come  to  Atlanta?"  I  ex- 
claimed. 

"  It  will  be  laid  waste,"  said  Miss  Sarah  Ann, 
solemnly,  "  laid  waste." 

"  I  will  not  grieve  about  the  property,"  said 
Miss  Jane;  "  but  when  I  think  of  all  those  nig- 
gers we  have  always  been  kind  to,  running 
away  as  though  they  were  glad  to  be  free,  it 
makes  me  indignant.  What  will  become  of 
them  without  a  mistress,  I  don't  know." 

"  Perhaps  they  think  that  they  can  take  care 
of  themselves,"  I  suggested. 

She  shook  her  head  incredulously,  then 
glided  to  the  subject  of  their  work  among  the 
soldiers. 

Miss  Sarah  Ann  sighed. 

"  But  it  seems  so  little  we  can  do." 

"  And  the  poor  fellows  need  so  much  care 
and  attention,"  said  Miss  Jane. 

"Jane  was  quite  broken  down  last  winter, 
and  we  had  to  leave  the  hospital  and  go  home." 

That  caused  them  to  wander  into  reminis- 
cences of  the  camp-hospitals,  and    Miss  Jane 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  203 

asked  me  if  I  had  ever  heard  anything  more  of 
the  Federal  officer  we  nursed  in  the  cabin.  I  was 
glad  the  gathering  darkness  hid  my  changing 
countenance  from  her  mild  eyes.  I  hastened 
to  assure  her  that  I  had  not.  Before  we  sepa- 
rated I  learned  where  they  were  stopping,  and 
promised  to  see  them  again  in  a  few  da)'s.  I 
paused  on  the  street  corner,  and  watched  them 
as  they  walked  slowly  away,  drawing  closely 
to  each  other,  as  though  they  felt  their  solitari- 
ness. 

The  days  seemed  to  hurry  by  us,  each  one 
bringing  the  Federal  army  a  little  nearer 
Atlanta.  The  city  remained  quiet.  A  few 
frightened  people,  who  cared  not  which  way 
the  struggle  ended,  so  they  and  their  personal 
property  were  saved,  fled  to  Canada  and  other 
secure  refuges.  The  Intelligencer  continued  to 
give  the  most  hopeful  accounts  of  the  situation, 
and  to  express  the  utmost  confidence  in  John- 
ston's ultimate  victory.  It  was  the  policy  of  the 
paper  to  keep  down  fear  as  much  as  possible. 

The  Amateurs  disbanded  again  in  June,  but 


204  ADVENTURES   OF 

I  did  not  leave  the  city.  Now,  if  ever,  the 
services  of  both  men  and  women  were  needed 
in  the  defense  of  the  country,  and  I  could  not 
allow  my  friends  to  be  braver,  more  self-sacri- 
ficing than  I.  Mr.  Ladislaw  joined  the  troops 
organized  for  local  defense,  and  Mary  and  I 
visited  the  hospitals  dail}',  where  the  Mande- 
ville  sisters  were  faithfully  at  work. 

Returning  from  St.  Phillip's  Hospital  one 
evening,  I  passed  Judge  Lenoir's  place,  and, 
leaving  my  servants  at  the  gate,  I  ran  in  to  see 
Elinor  (Mrs.  Devreau)  a  few  minutes.  Since 
the  disbanding  of  the  Amateurs  we  had  not  met 
very  often,  and  after  her  marriage  I  seemed  to 
dislike  her  less  than  formerly.  Personal  pre- 
judices were  lost  sight  of,  too,  in  sympathy  for 
the  Confederate  cause.  An  impulse  carried  me 
in  to  see  her  that  night — an  irresistible  impulse. 
Fate  I  could  have  called  it.  The  old  negro  man 
Avho  admitted  me  seemed  singularly  confused 
for  a  well -trained  servant.  He  shuffled  his  feet, 
and  stammered  when  I  called  for  Elinor: 

"  Is  you  come  to  see  Miss  Elinor  .-*  "  he  asked. 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  205 

"Certainly,"!  replied,  imperiously,    "but  if 
she  is  engaged " 


"  I'll — I'll  ax  her,"  he  stammered,  reluctantly 
allowing  me  to  enter  the  hall. 

The  parlor  was  dark,  and  I  turned  toward 
the  library.  He  clutched  helplessly  at  my  arm 
as  I  passed  through  the  doorway. 

•'Notindar,  Miss — honey,"  he  cried;  then, 
seeing  that  it  was  too  late,  threw  up  his  hands 
with  a  despairing  gesture:  "  For  de  Lawd's 
sake,  what  is  I  gwine  do  now  ?  " 

"Go  call  your  mistress,"  I  said,  out  of  all 
patience  with  his  strange  behavior. 

"  Yes  'm,  I  is,  right  now,"  and  he  crept  down 
the  hall. 

The  library  was  divided  from  Judge  Lenoir's 
apartment  by  folding-doors.  They  were  pushed 
back  that  evening,  and  only  a  heavy  poj^ticre 
hung  over  the  entrance.  I  heard  voices  the 
moment  I  entered  the  library.  They  came 
from  the  judge's  room.  First  Elinor's,  low  and 
tremulous;  then  the  old  man's,  excited  and 
harsh: 


206  ADVENTURES   OF 

"It  is  not  worth  while  to  utter  one  pleading 
word  for  him,  Elinor.  He  has  forfeited  his  own 
honor,  and  disgraced  us.  Sir,  why  have  }"Ou 
forced  yourself  into  my  presence  again  .''  " 

"  To  persuade  you,  if  possible,  to  leave  the 
city,"  came  in  firm  tones  I  instantly  recognized 
as  Captain  Lambert's.  The  blood  raced  from 
heart  to  cheek,  then  back  again,  leaving  me 
white  as  a  ghost.  For  my  life  I  could  not  re- 
sist the  temptation  to  approach  that  portiere, 
to  lay  hold  of  its  thick  folds,  and  draw  them 
sufficiently  aside  to  look  into  the  room.  I 
had  no  intention  of  pla)'ing  the  spy,  of  dis- 
covering secrets  it  was  not  my  right  to  know. 
The  desire  to  look  once  more  on  Arnold  Lam- 
bert drew  me  to  the  spot. 

Judge  Lenoir  lay  on  his  bed  propped  up  with 
pillows,  his  handsome  old  face  flushed  with 
anger,  implacable,  bitter  anger,  and  Arnold 
stood  at  the  bedside  with  Elinor  near  him,  and 
Mrs.  Sims  in  a  chair  beyond,  weeping  hysteri- 
cally. The  old  servant  was  hovering  around 
the  door  vainl)'  trying  to  attract  Elinor's  atten- 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  20/ 

tion  with  frantic  gestures.  My  eyes  fastened  on 
the  two  men. 

"  Yes,  it  is  in  keeping  with  your  villainy  to 
counsel  me  to  play  the  coward,  now  that  At- 
lanta is  threatened.  What  are  your  plans,  may 
I  ask  ?  "  said  the  judge  with  a  bitter  sneer. 

"  To  send  you,  my  mother  and  sister  to  New 
York,"  Captain  Lambert  replied. 

I  clung  to  the  portiere  to  save  myself  from 
falling.  His  mother!  his  sister!  could  he  be 
Elinor's  brother  instead  of  her  lover  .'' 

"You  will  find  friends  there,"  he  continued. 

"  Your  friends  !  " 

"  Yes,  and  yours,  grandfather.  Atlanta  is 
lost  to  the  Confederacy.  It  is  only  a  question 
of  a  few  weeks  before  it  will  be  in  our  hands, 
and  I — I  want  you  away  from  it,  grandfather,  in 
a  place  of  safety." 

"  Never  !  "  he  cried  in  a  resonant  tone,  lifting 
himself  from  his  pillows.  "  Begone  from  my 
presence,  sir,  and  never  let  me  see  }'our  face 
again  1  You  are  the  most  contemptible  thing  in 
creation,  a  traitor  and  renegade!     Think  of  me 


208  ADVENTURES   OF 

deserting  my  country  in  her  hour  of  greatest 
need  !  " 

"  My  mother  and  sister,  then " 

"  Your  mother  and  sister  will  remain  here 
with  me.  Go  !  You  could  not  remember  them 
when  you  chose  to  enter  the  Federal  service. 
You  were  willing  to  mortify  them,  disgrace 
them,  in  the  eyes  of  all  loyal  Southerners  by 
your  conduct." 

"  Grandfather  !  dear  grandfather  ! "'  pleaded 
Elinor. 

"  Let  him  hear  the  truth.  He  has  brought  it 
upon  himself.  I  forbade  him  this  house  over  a 
year  ago." 

"  You  know^  why  I  entered  the  Federal  ser- 
vice.    It  was  for  the  sake  of  the  Union." 

"  What  do  I  care  for  the  Union .''  There  has 
been  no  real  Union  for  a  quarter  of  a  century. 
We  have  a  government." 

"  But  one  that  must  fall." 

"  Liar  !   must  }'ou  insult  me  .''  " 

"  Go,  Arnold,  please  go,  but  don't  leave  the 
house,"  said  Elinor. 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  200 

"  Yes,  yes,  my  darling,"  wept  his  mother, 
wringing  her  hands  distractedl}-. 

He  turned  once  more  to  the  bed,  as  though 
to  plead  for  a  kinder  farewell,  but  the  old  man 
only  waved  him  off  with  a  fierce  gesture,  then 
fell  back  on  the  pillows,  exhausted,  laboring 
for  breath.  The  two  women  bent  over  him,  ap- 
plying such  remedies  for  his  relief  as  they  had 
at  hand,  and  Arnold  left  the  room. 

I  sank  into  a  chair,  overcome  by  the  scene 
and  the  knowledge  that  I  had  made  such  a  mis- 
take. I  could  see  that  pride  and  self-confidence 
had  caused  it.  I  would  not  allow  any  one  to 
explain  because  I  felt  so  sure  that  I  understood 
the  situation.  I  had  condemned  Elinor,  and 
heaped  suffering  on  myself  and  perhaps  on  him. 
I  heard  his  steps  in  the  hall,  heard  him  speak  to 
the  servant.  I  sprang  up  and  ran  through  the 
room  to  the  door,  seized  with  a  frantic  fear  that 
he  had  gone.  A  light  had  been  placed  in  the 
parlor  and  the  old  negro  stood  like  a  sentinel 
in  the  doorway. 

"  Where    is  he  .-*  "  I    cried,   but  he    scowled 


2rO  ADVENTURES   OF 

fiercely  and  held  out  a  menacing  arm.  I  pushed 
it  aside  and  ran  into  the  parlor.  Arnold  sat  on 
the  lounge,  his  face  buried  in  his  hands.  I  knelt 
before  him,  clasped  his  head  in  my  arms,  and 
pressed  it  again.^t  my  shoulder. 

"  Dear  Elinor,  don't  be  so  grieved.  I  should 
not  have  come.  I  ought  to  have  known  better," 
he  said,  with  the  sound  of  tears  in  his  low  voice. 
My  eyes  overflowed. 

"  It  is  not  Elinor,"  I  whispered. 

"  Rachel  !  "  he  cried,  and  lifted  his  head  to 
look  into  my  eyes;  then  my  face,  so  near  his 
own,  was  drawn  nearer  still.  The  tears  on  my 
cheeks  met  his. 

****** 

"  So,"  he  said  sadly,  when  I  had  explained 
my  presence  in  the  house,  "you  are  sorry  for 
me,  Rachel .''" 

"  More  than  sorry,"  I  said,  tenderly,  thinking 
more  of  comforting  him  than  of  the  fact  that 
his  feelings  toward  me  might  have  changed. 

"  Forgive  me;  I  cannot  believe  that;  I  cannot 
trust  in  your  love,  Rachel.     At   this  moment 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  211 

your  sympathies  are  roused,  you  are  soft  and 
tender,  but  to-morrow " 

"You  may  trust  me  uozu,''  I  said,  blushing-, 
but  firm. 

"  Why  now,  more  than  any  other  time  .'' 
Dearest,  I  am  still  a  soldier  in  the  Federal  ser- 
vice, the  same  conditions  e.xist  that " 

"  No,  no  !  let  me  explain!"  I  cried,  and  ris- 
ing and  sitting  down  at  the  other  end  of  the 
lounge,  I  began  the  story.  Before  I  had  said  a 
dozen  words  he  was  at  my  side,  listening 
eagerly;  then  his  arm  clasped  my  waist,  and  I 
finished  the  recital  leaning  against  him. 

Elinor  came  hurriedly  in,  but  stopped  with  a 
cry  of  astonishment.  I  left  Arnold  to  make 
explanation  to  her;  then  I  went  up  and  in  my 
new  humility  said: 

"  I  don't  deserve  pardon  for  wronging  you 
so,  but  my  mean  jealousy  would  not  allow  me 
to  hear  any  explanation  from  you." 

She  took  me  into  her  arms  and  kissed  me 
warmly. 

"I  am  too  glad  the  mystery  is  cleared  up, 


212  ADVENTURES   OF 

and  that  you  and  Arnold  are  happy,  to  cherish 
any  resentment,  Rachel." 

"  How  is  grandfather  ?  "  Arnold  suddenly 
inquired,  a  shade  of  stern  remembrance  cross- 
ing his  face. 

"  He  is  resting  quietly,  and  mother  will  be  in 
shortly." 

I  dreaded  her  entrance,  but  she  showed  such 
pathetic  surprise  and  pleasure  that  I  should 
love  Arnold  in  spite  of  his  faithlessness  to 
country  and  duty,  that  I  felt  sympathy  for  him 
rather  than  embarrassment  on  my  own  account. 

"I  am  proud  to  love  him!"  I  cried,  swept 
away  out  of  natural  womanly  reserve  by  the 
peculiar  conditions  surrounding  us.  What  I 
would  have  bitterly  condemned  in  another,  I 
freely  forgave  in  him.  Such  is  the  power  and 
the  injustice  of  love. 

"  My  dearest,  I  wish  that  I  could  make  you 
my  wife  within  the  hour  !"  he  exclaimed,  lifting 
my  hand  to  his  lips.  "  I  must  be  out  of  the 
city  again  before  daylight." 

"If  Rachel    is    willing,    why    can    you    not 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  213 

marry  ?  "  said  Elinor,  eager  to  do  all  that  she 
could  to  promote  his  happiness. 

The  proposition  coming  so  suddenly  took  my 
breath  away.  I  knew  myself  to  be  of  age,  and 
capable  of  using  my  own  judgment,  but  to  de- 
cide so  serious  a  matter  in  a  few  minutes — ■ — 

"  Why,  Elinor  !  "  gasped  her  mother. 

I  met  Arnold's  pleading  eyes,  and  all  hesita- 
tion vanished. 

"  Will  you,  Rachel  .''  "  he  whispered.  "  You 
owe  it  to  me  for  being  so  cruel  at  Chicka- 
mauga." 

"  Wait !  Arnold,  wait !  How  can  such  a  thing 
be  arranged  ?  If  it's  known  that  you  are  in  the 
city  you  will  be  arrested,  perhaps  shot  as  a 
spy!"  exclaimed  his  mother,  roused  from  her 
usually  weak  and  languid  manner  by  his  peril. 

"  We  can  trust  Mr.  Elkin,"  said  Elinor,  "  and 
no  one  else  need  know  it  for  the  present,  but 
Rachel  has  not  spoken  yet.  Don't  let  my  self- 
ish desire  to  gratify  Arnold's  wishes  influence 
you,  but  if  you  love  him,  the  sacrifice " 

"  Is  no  sacrifice  to  me,"  I  interrupted,  thrill- 


214  ADVENTURES   OF 

ing  with  inexpressible  feelings  of  fear  and  joy. 
To  be  hastily  and  secretly  married  had  never 
entered  the  wildest,  most  romantic  flights  of 
my  imagination,  but  it  seemed  foolish,  under 
the  circumstances,  to  refuse.  I  didn't  want  to 
refuse,  either. 

"  Rachel,  how  I  love  you  for  this  !  "  said  Ar- 
nold, passionately.  "  Dearest,  you  shall  never 
repent  it — never  !  " 

I  have  only  a  confused  recollection  of  the 
next  hour.  Elinor  and  Arnold  planned  the 
whole  affair;  then  she  ordered  the  carriage  and 
went  away  to  make  all  the  arrangements.  As 
she  went  out  I  bethought  m}'self  of  Uncle  Ned 
and  Aunt  Milly  for  the  first  time.  I  ran  out  on 
the  piazza,  and  found  them  sitting  with  their 
backs  to  the  wall,  fast  asleep.  Elinor  sent 
them  to  the  servants'  quarters. 

"  Is  you  gwine  to  stay  all  night,  too,  honey  ?  " 
said  Uncle  Ned,  awake  and  alert  in  an  instant. 

"  Yes,  I  have  decided  to  stay,"  I  replied,  in 
a  tremulous  tone.  I  longed  to  have  them  in 
to    witness   my   marriage.     It    seemed  a  little 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  21 5 

sad  and  strange  that  none  of  my  own  people 
could  be  with  me;  but  I  dared  not  trust  them 
with  the  secret. 

"  Don't  you  need  me,  Miss  Rachel  ?  "  Aunt 
Milly  asked;   "  co'se  you  does." 

"  No,  I  shall  do  without  your  services  to- 
night." 

I  left  Arnold  and  his  mother  alone,  and  went 
to  the  room  where  Elinor  had  laid  out  one  of 
her  white  muslin  gowns  for  me.  Mrs.  Sims 
offered  to  help  me  dress,  but  I  knew  she  was 
longing  to  be  with  her  son,  and  declined  her 
services.  Alone  and  unaided  I  dressed  for  my 
own  wedding. 


2l6  ADVENTURES   OF 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

It  was  a  simple  task.  The  borrowed  gown  did 
not  fit  me  very  well,  but  it  was  white  and  soft — an 
Indian  fabric  of  silken  texture,  and  easily  adjust- 
ed. I  braided  myhairafresh,  and  fastened  a  white 
rose  in  it.  My  face  flushed  and  paled;  my  eyes 
burned  with  excitement.  I  sat  down  and  tried 
to  compose  myself;  then  walked  about  the 
room.  At  one  moment  I  was  tempted  to  go 
down  and  tell  Arnold  I  could  not  be  married 
until  a  more  fitting  time  and  season;  the  next, 
I  wondered  at  my  own  good  fortune  in  being 
so  nearly  his  wife.  Never  bride  passed  through 
so  many  phases  of  feeling  in  so  short  a  time 
before.  I  thought  of  Uncle  Charles  and  the 
girls,  of  Alicia's  wedding,  of  Elinor's  wed- 
ding, of  all  the  weddings  I  had  ever  known 
anything  about,  but  none  of  them  seemed  so 
strange  as  mine.     The  house  was  silent  as  the 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  21/ 

grave.  I  leaned  from  the  open  window  and 
looked  out  on  the  city.  Sentinel  lights  flashed 
here  and  there;  the  slow,  even  tread  of  a  sol- 
dier fell  on  my  ears.  I  raised  my  eyes,  the  sky 
was  overcast  with  a  thin  veil  of  cloud — a  vapor 
—through  which  the  stars  gleamed  faintly,  and 
the  moon  shone  in  a  watery  ring. 

"  It  will  rain  to-morrow,"  I  was  conscious 
of  saying  aloud. 

All  my  perceptions  were  so  quickened  that 
the  lightest  trifles  impressed  me.  I  noticed  the 
rustle  of  the  wind  through  the  foliage;  and  the 
awakening  notes  of  a  mocking-bird,  nesting  in 
a  tree  on  the  lawn,  came  to  me  with  piercing 
sweetness. 

A  gentle  rap  on  the  room-door  startled  me. 

"  It  is  I,"  said  Mrs.  Sims's  voice;  and,  when  I 
bade  her  enter,  she  came  in  with  a  bouquet  of 
long-stemmed  bride  roses. 

"  Arnold  gathered  them  in  the  garden  for 
you." 

I  blushed,  and  stretched  out  my  hand  for 
them.     They  were  wet  with  dew. 


2l8  ADVENTURES   OF 

"Shall  I — shall  I  wear  them  ?"  I  said,  hesi- 
tatingly. 

"  Carry  them  in  your  hand,"  she  replied,  after 
a  glance  at  my  toilet. 

We  stood  in  embarrassed  silence  for  a  mo- 
ment. 

"  This — this  marriage  seems  a  strange  affair, 
Miss  Douglas." 

"  Do  you  think  I  ought  not  to  have  consent- 
ed to  it  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no;  you  understand  )-our  feelings  best. 
I  only  hope  it  ^^■ill  prove  a  fortunate  one."  She 
came  closer  to  me,  laid  her  hands  on  my 
shoulders,  and  kissed  me.  "  Love  him  well, 
Rachel." 

I  looked  at  her.  Her  face  seemed  strangely 
old  and  sad  in  the  candle-light.  For  the  first 
time  I  realized  that  she  was  Arnold's  mother, 
and  soon  to  be  mine. 

"  Why  has  he  a  different  name  from  }'ours  ?  " 
I  suddenly  asked. 

"  He  is  the  child  of  my  first  marriage."  She 
turned  the   rings  musingly  on  her  long,  deli- 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  219 

cate  hands.  "  I  cannot  blame  him  so  bitterly 
for  fighting  against  the  South.  His  father's 
people  live  in  New  York,  and  he  has  spent 
several  years  with  them." 

"  What  will  Judge  Lenoir  say  when  he  hears 
of— that  I  am  Captain  Lambert's  wife  ?  " 

"  He  is  Colonel  Lambert  now.  Oh!  father  .''" 
— catching  at  the  first  part  of  my  question,  while 
a  spasm  of  pain  crossed  her  face — "that  you 
were  inveigled  into  it;  that  no  Southern  girl, 
uninfluenced,  would  marry  him.  Father  is  very 
bitter."  She  looked  sadly  about  the  room  un- 
till  her  eyes  rested  on  a  Bible.  "  Have  you 
prayed,  Rachel  .' " 

"  Prayed  ?  no,"  I  said. 

"  Then  I  will  leave  you  until  you  do.  All 
brides  should  pray  before  going  to  the  altar — 
my  daughter." 

She  said  it  very  sweetly  and  solemnly,  and 
glided  from  the  room.  I  knelt  down  with 
Arnold's  roses  pressed  to  my  breast,  but  before 
I  had  composed  my  mind  to  a  suitable  state 
for  prayer  Elinor  entered  the  room. 


220  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  All  ready  ?  "  she  cried,  her  eyes  sparkling. 
"  Mr.  Elkin  is  waiting,  and  I  hear  Arnold  call- 
ing us." 

Fear  seized  me  like  a  panic. 

"  We  have  been  too  hasty,  Elinor." 

"Would  you  send  him  away,  coldly  promis- 
ing to  marry  him  at  the  close  of  the  war,  pro- 
vided he  lives  through  it .''  What  difference 
can  a  few  months  or  years  make  .''  Would  it 
not  be  some  satisfaction  to  know  you  bore  his 
name,  if  he  fell  in  battle  .''  Oh,  Rachel,  the 
chances  of  life  in  the  war  are  very  uncertain." 

She  took  my  hand  and  we  silently  descended 
the  stairs.  Arnold  met  us  at  the  foot,  and 
drawing  my  arm  through  his,  led  me  into  the 
parlor.  Strength  and  courage  came  back  to 
me.  I  felt  suddenly  very  calm  and  collected. 
There  were  two  gentlemen  in  the  room,  one 
white-haired  and  of  priestly  aspect,  the  other 
a  young  man,  and,  I  afterward  learned,  a  great 
friend  of  Arnold's. 

Elinor  closed  the  doors,  drew  the  curtains 
more  closely  over  the  windows,  then  we  took 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  221 

our  places.  Mrs.  Sims  wept  gently  but  quite 
audibly  throughout  the  ceremony,  but  no 
other  sound  was  heard  save  the  voice  of  the 
minister.  I  caught  myself  listening  for  the 
sound  of  stealthy  footsteps  in  the  hall;  I  notic- 
ed the  ghostly  flicker  of  the  candle-light  on 
the  portraits  decorating  the  walls.  A  few 
words,  a  few  responses,  a  prayer  and  blessing, 
and  I  was  no  longer  Rachel  Douglas  but 
Rachel  Lambert.  I  was  embraced  and  kissed 
by  my  new  mother  and  sister,  and  congratu- 
lated by  the  gentlemen.  Mr.  Elkin  made  out 
a  marriage  certificate,  and  it  was  signed  and 
given  to  me. 

It  was  approaching  midnight,  and  the  gentle- 
men soon  prepared  to  leave  again.  Elinor, 
who  seemed  positively  gay  after  the  conclusion 
of  the  ceremony,  pressed  them  to  stay  a  little 
longer,  and  with  her  own  hands  brought  in 
wine  and  biscuit  for  their  refreshment.  The 
clocks  of  the  city  struck  twelve  as  they  went 
away.  My  husband  and  I  had  scarcely  ex- 
changed a  word.     We  were  standing  together 


222  ADVENTURES   OF 

when  Elinor  returned  to  the  room,  but  she 
pushed  him  gently  away. 

"  Mother  wishes  to  speak  to  you,  Arnold.  I 
know  the  time  is  precious,  dear,  and  that  you 
wish  to  talk  with  Rachel.  I  only  want  to  whis- 
per one  word  in  her  ear,  then  we'll  leave  you 
alone." 

She  drew  me  to  a  distant  part  of  the  room. 
"  Rachel,  do  you  know  why  I  have  so  eagerly 
promoted  this  marriage  .-*  " 

"  To  please  your  brother,"  I  said. 

"  And  to  keep  him  with  us.  He  loves  you 
desperately.  I  saw  it  at  once,  and  you  can  ex- 
ert great  influence  over  him.  Use  it  to  the  ut- 
most. Command,  entreat,  weep;  refuse  to  go 
with  him,  and  assure  him  that  it  will  break 
your  heart  if  he  leaves  you.  A  man  cannot 
fight  against  his  wife;  he  must  never  go  back 
to  the  Federal  service  again." 

The  temptation  she  presented  stunned  me. 
I  stared  at  Arnold  sitting  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  room  with  his  mother,  noted  the 
strength  and  firmness  of  his  face,  and  breathed 


A    FAIR   REBEL.  223 

with  relief.  I  should  not  be  able  to  move  him 
from  any  right  purpose  or  deep-seated  convic- 
tion; then  he  raised  his  glance,  met  mine,  and 
smiled  with  such  melting  tenderness  of  lip  and 
eye,  that  I  feared  I  could  do  as  I  wished  with 
him. 

"  What  if  he  refuses  ?  "  I  whispered,  huskily. 

"  He  will  have  to  leave  us  within  an  hour; 
run  all  the  risk  of  being  captured,  imprisoned, 
or  shot  as  a  spy;  but  he  will  not  go,  he  must 
not  go,  Rachel !  If  you  love  him,  you  will  keep 
him  with  you." 

She  walked  away  from  me,  and  she  and  her 
mother  left  the  room.  I  stood  palpitating  w^ith 
all  the  fear  and  shyness  ot  a  young  girl,  as  my 
husband  crossed  the  room  to  me.  Could  I  per- 
suade him  to  remain  with  me  ?  He  drew  me  to 
a  seat  at  his  side  on  the  lounge;  took  me  into 
his  arms  with  fond  words  of  endearment.  I 
leaned,  cold  and  trembling,  on  his  breast. 

"  It  is  cruel  to  have  to  leave  you  so  quickly," 
he  said. 

"  Must  you  do  it .''  "  I  faltered. 


224  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Yes,  or  be  in  such  danger  as  I  could  scarcely 
escape.  It  was  an  undertaking  of  great  risk  to 
come,  but  I  don't  regret,  now  that  it  has  brought 
us  together — made  you  my  wife." 

"  Tell  me  the  strongest  motives  leading  you 
to  enlist  in  the  Federal  service,"  I  said  at  length. 

"What,  would  you  spend  these  last  precious 
moments  in  talking  of  the  war  ?  " 

"  I  want  to  know  what  prompted  you  to  fight 
against  your  own  country." 

"  Dearest,  I  am  fighting  for  my  country. 
The  Southern  States  represent  only  a  portion 
of  the  United  States,"  and  then  he  gave  me  a 
brief  but  clear  and  eloquent  account  of  the 
change  in  his  view  of  the  slavery  question  when 
he  went  North.  It  was  for  the  preservation  of 
the  Union  that  he  took  up  arms,  that  he  was 
ready  to  give  his  life. 

"  I  was  tempted  to  go  abroad;  to  live  in  Paris 
until  the  agitation  was  over,  the  question  set- 
tled; but  that  seemed  such  a  cowardl}^  thing  to 
do  that  I  gave  up  the  thought  of  it.  It  has  not 
been  easy  to  fight  against  my  brother." 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  225 

"  He  lay  wounded  at  the  same  time  that  you 
did,"  I  murmured. 

"  At  Chickamauga  }  " 

"Yes." 

"  Every  step  toward  Atlanta  has  cost  me  a 
pang." 

"  Give  it  up  !  "  I  cried,  and  threw  my  arms 
about  him. 

"What  shall  I  do,  then.?" 

"  Stay  with  me,"  faintly. 

He  raised  my  face;  looked  into  my  eyes,  his 
own  stern  and  sad. 

"  Do  you  counsel  me  to  do  that,  Rachel  }  I 
would  then,  indeed,  be  the  traitor  my  grand- 
father called  me." 

"  No,  no;  I  have  been  tempted,  but  I  will  not 
say  another  word.  Do  as  you  think  best,  Ar- 
nold, and  I  will  abide  by  the  decision." 

I  started  up;  he  rose  also,  and  caught  my 
hands. 

"Rachel,  I  cannot  leave  you  in  this  city.  I  will 
send  for  you,  and  you  must  come  to  me.  My  rel- 
atives in  New  York  will  gladly  shelter  you ■" 


226  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Nay  !  "  I  cried,  "  be  true  to  the  Union,  if 
you  wish,  but  I  must  also  be  true  to  the  Con- 
federacy— the  South.  I  will  wait  for  you  in  my 
own  country,  among  my  own  people." 

"  But  how  can  I  lift  my  hand  against  At- 
lanta, knowing  that  my  wife  is  in  it  ?  Rachel, 
Rachel,  what  shall  I  do  ?" 

I  was  silent,  for  I  knew  that  if  I  opened  my 
lips  to  speak  I  should  say,  "  Stay  and  protect 
me  ; "  I  should  counsel  him  against  his  honor. 
The  temptation  to  try  and  hold  him  at  my  side 
had  not  seemed  so  strong  as  at  that  moment. 
I  sank  into  a  chair,  and  hid  my  face  in  my  hands. 
He  caressed  my  hair. 

"  Forgive  me,  dearest,  for  distressing  you  so. 
I  will  not  fight  against  Atlanta.  I  can  exchange; 
go  to  some  other  post  of  duty.  Look  up  !  we 
have  only  a  few  minutes  now.  We  will  speak 
no  more  of  war,  but  of  love.  Do  you  see  this 
badge  ? "  drawing  a  ribbon  from  his  pocket, 
stamped  with  the  colors  of  the  Union.  "  No 
matter  where  I  go,  if  an}'thing  happens  to  me 
— I   mean,  if  I   die  away  from  you — this  will 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  22/ 

come    with    the    date    of    my    death    marked 
on  it." 

Half  an  hour  later  I  knelt  by  the  window  in 
that  upper  room  where  I  had  dressed  for  my 
marriage,  alone.  I  did  not  weep,  but  the  pain 
of  death  seemed  to  hold  my  heart.  Once  Elinor 
came  in,  but  went  softly  out  again.  The  rosy 
dawn  shone  over  the  city  before  my  vigil 
ended. 


228  ADVENTURES   OF 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Mary  LADlSLAWwas  puzzled  at  the  sudden 
intimacy  which  sprang  up  between  Judge  Le- 
noir's family  and  me.  I  visited  at  the  house 
almost  daily,  and  when  I  did  not  go,  Elinor 
came  to  see  me.  It  seemed  best  to  keep  Ar- 
nold's visit  to  the  city  a  profound  secret,  so  my 
marriage  could  not  be  published.  Elinor  did 
not  reproach  me  for  not  keeping  her  brother, 
but  I  knew  she  suffered  bitter  disappointment. 

"  Grandfather  was  so  proud  of  him  that  it 
was  a  terrible  blow  when  he  entered  the  Fed- 
eral service.  We  were  expecting  him  home 
daily,  when  the  letter  cd^ne  announcing  the 
step  he  had  taken,"  she  said  once,  in  a  moment 
of  confidence. 

We  talked  about  him  a  great  deal,  and  but 
for  that  and  the  wedding-ring  I  wore,  I  could 
have  fancied    that    night   a    dream,    so   little 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  229 

change  had  marriage  wrought  in  my  Hfe.  The 
wedding-ring  had  been  given  by  Mrs.  Sims, 
and  it  was  an  opal  set  in  small  diamonds.  She 
had  drawn  it  hastily  from  her  finger  during  the 
ceremony,  and  then  gave  it  to  Arnold.  Mary 
noticed  it  on  my  hand  one  day. 

"  A  new  jewel,  Rachel  ?  " 

"No,  no;  an  old  one,  and  a  gift,"  I  said, 
hastily. 

She  turned  it  over,  watching  its  mysterious 
fire  gleam  and  pale. 

"  Do  you  know  the  old  superstition  about 
opals  ?  " 

"  Yes;  but  I  am  not  superstitious." 

"  I  would  not  care  to  wear  one,  though." 

I  have  neglected  to  mention  that,  four  days 
after  his  secret  entrance  and  departure  from 
the  city,  we  received  a  cautiously  worded  mes- 
sage from  Arnold  announcing  his  safe  return 
to  the  Federal  lines.  I  carried  that  slip  of 
paper  in  my  bosom  until  it  fell  to  pieces. 

The  strange  experiences  I  had  been  passing 
through    caused  my  thoughts    to  turn  home- 


230  ADVENTURES   OF 

ward.  I  felt  that  I  must  make  known  my  mar- 
riage to  Uncle  Charles  and  the  girls.  I  should 
like,  especially,  I  thought,  to  talk  it  over  with 
Alicia.  I  went  over  to  see  Elinor  one  morn- 
ing, full  of  plans  for  the  visit,  but  I  found  her 
reading  a  letter,  and  looking  very  much  agi- 
tated.    Fear  clutched  my  heart. 

"Is  it  Arnold.?"  I  cried. 

"No,  it  is  Royal.  He  has  been  wounded, 
and  lies  in  a  cabin  near  Marietta." 

I  took  the  paper  from  her  hands — a  sheet  of 
the  coarse,  brown-colored  note-paper  manu- 
factured by  the  Confederacy — and  read  the  few 
lines  scrawled  upon  it.  He  feared  that  she 
would  see  his  name  in  the  list  of  wounded  pub- 
lished in  the  Litclligcnccr,  and  wrote  to  reas- 
sure her.  His  wounds  were  not  dangerous,  and 
the  old  woman  who  lived  in  the  cabin  took  ex- 
cellent care  of  him.  It  was  a  very  cheerful  mes- 
sage, but  Elinor  refused  to  believe  it  a  true  one. 

"  You  may  be  sure,  Rachel,  that  he  is  far 
worse  off  than  he  will  admit.  I  must  go  to  him 
at  once." 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  23I 

"  I  think  you  are  unnecessarily  alarmed,"  I 
ventured  to  say,  remonstratingly.  "  I  am  sure 
Lieutenant  Devreau  would  not  deceive  you." 

"  To  spare  my  feelings  he  would.  You  don't 
realize  how  great  my  anxiety  is.  Then,  it 
seems  to  me  that  it  is  a  wife's  duty  to  be  at 
her  husband's  side  when  he  is  ill   or  suffering." 

"  How  shall  we  go  ?  "—for  already  I  had  de- 
cided to  go  with  her. 

"  Why,  will  you  go  with  me,  Rachel  ?  " 

"  Certainly;  but  I  warn  you  that  it  will  be  a 
rough  trip,  Elinor.  Shall  we  take  a  private  con- 
veyance ?  " 

"  I  think  that  would  be  safer  than  the  rail- 
road." 

"What  will  your  mother  and  grandfather 
say.''" 

"  Mother  is  easily  managed,  and  grandfather 
needn't  know  it  until  we  are  gone." 

So  for  the  third  time  I  took  an  adventurous 
journey  through  the  country.  By  paying  an 
extravagant  sum  of  money  (Confederate  money) 
we   hired  a  carriage   and   pair  of  horses  for  a 


232  ADVENTURf:S   OF 

week.  Elinor  packed  the  roomy  old  vehicle 
with  fresh  bed-linen,  rolls  of  lint  and  bandages, 
wine,  jelly,  preserved  fruits,  ever}'thing  she 
fancied  would  tempt  an  invalid's  appetite,  even 
to  a  pair  of  young  chickens. 

"Where  are  we  to  sit.-"  on  the  outside.'^"  I 
inquired,  viewing  all  these  preparations  with  a 
touch  of  amusement. 

"  I  thought  we  might  '  scrouge  '  in,"  she  re- 
plied. 

At  the  last  moment  she  ran  into  the  house 
and  brought  out  a  gorgeously  colored  dress- 
ing-gown. 

"  I  intended  to  give  it  to  grandfather;  but 
I'll  take  it  to  Royal." 

My  two  old  servants  were  to  accompany  us, 
and  soon  after  noon  we  started.  Uncle  Ned 
was  our  coachman,  and  Aunt  Milly  sat  outside 
with  him.  It  was  a  very  hot  day,  in  the  latter 
part  of  June,  and  the  dusty  roads  were  baked 
in  the  rays  of  the  sun.  We  were  ferried  across 
the  Chattahoochee  River  by  an  old  farmer, 
who  gave  us  careful  directions  as  to  the  short- 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  233 

est  and  best  route  to  Marietta.  He  admired 
our  courage;  "  But  the  he'plessness  o'  wimmcn 
is  thar  best  pertection,"  he  remarked,  sagely. 
Then  he  asked  for  the  latest  news  from  Atlan- 
ta, and  I  gave  him  a  copy  of  the  Intelligencer. 

"  I'm  kept  that  busy  with  the  ferry  I  ain't 
had  no  time  to  git  in  town  this  summer." 

"  You  have  a  great  many  passengers }  " 

"A  sight,  a  sight  o'  them.  A  lot  o'  fo'ks 
air  refugeein'  before  the  Yankees — some  o' 
them  tryin'  tu  save  thar  niggers."  He  chuckled 
slightly.  "  I'm  mighty  glad  I  ain't  got  none 
ter  lose.  Ain't  you  afeard  tu  take  yourn  up 
thar }  " 

"Oh,  no,"  I  hastened  to  say,  while  Uncle 
Ned  sniffed  scornfully  at  the  bare  thought  of 
deserting  his  mistress,  and  Aunt  Milly  stared 
indignantly. 

"  Sometimes  fo'ks  cross  this  ferry  that  I  have 
mighty  strong  doubts  erbout,"  the  old  man 
said,  his  thoughts  taking  a  new  turn.  "  I  rica- 
lect  one  man  who  wanted  tu  be  put  ercross,  on 
his  way  tu  Marietty,  one  night,  or  ruther  one 


234  ADVENTURES   OF 

mornin',  erbout  daylight.  He  wus  er  fine-look- 
in'  fellow,  but  had  er  twang  tu  his  voice  not 
exactly  like  ourn,  an'  I  misdoubted  he  wus  er 
spy  o'  some  sort.  He  kept  his  hat  down 
mighty  fur  over  his  face,  an'  paid  me  in  gold 
'ste'd  o'  Confederate  money.  I  tried  mighty 
hard  to  trip  him  up  with  questions,  but  he  had 
er  cunnin'  tongue  in  his  head,  an'  a  mind  like 
lightnin'  back  o'  it.  He  give  er  fair  an'  rea- 
sonable answer  tu  ever'thing  I  said." 

"How  long  ago  was  this  ?  "  Elinor  careless- 
ly inquired. 

"  Several  days — mebby  two  weeks,  mebby 
less." 

She  and  I  exchanged  glances. 

"  It  must  have  been  Arnold,"  she  ^^'hispered. 

"I  think  so." 

"  Eh  ?  w^hat  did  yer  say.''  "  the  old  ferr)'man 
asked,  quickly. 

"  That  your  adventures  must  be  very  inter- 
esting," said  Elinor,  promptly. 

The  shadows  of  approaching  evening  were 
lenijthening  across  the  forests  and  fields  as  we 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  235 

drew  near  Marietta.  We  had  traveled  slowly, 
and  had  been  stopped  several  times  on  the 
road  by  the  curious  country  people,  who  not 
only  wanted  to  hear  the  latest  gossip  from 
Atlanta,  but  also  our  destination.  They  were 
dejected  and  uneasy.  They  had  lived  for 
weeks  within  the  sound  of  battle,  and  expected 
the  Federal  armies  to  be  upon  them  at  any 
time.  Their  corn-cribs  and  stock-pens  had 
been  rifled  by  the  stragglers  belonging  to 
Johnston's  army,  and  if  their  friends  robbed 
them,  what  would  their  foes  not  do  ?  An  un- 
acknowledged desire  for  peace  could  be  de- 
tected in  all  they  said. 

The  sun  had  gone  down  behind  Kennesaw 
Mountain.  On  parched  flower  and  dusty  leaf 
refreshing  dew  was  already  falling,  and  even 
our  jaded  horses  seemed  to  be  grateful  for  the 
change.  Above  the  earth  the  air  still  seemed 
to  glow  and  palpitate  with  color  and  heat,  and 
the  outlines  of  Lost  Mountain  melted  into  the 
summer  haze. 

"  Suppose  we  throw  open   the  carriage,  and 


236  ADVENTURES   OF 

c^et  the  benefit  of  the  evening  air,"  I  said,  as 
we  were  driving  through  a  scope  of  woods. 

"  If  you  think  it  would  be  safe." 

"Surely  there  is  no  danger  now,"  I  replied. 
"  We  have  been  imprisoned  in  this  stuffy  thing 
all  the  afternoon.     I  will  speak  to  Uncle  Ned." 

Just  as  I  leaned  from  the  carriage  window,  a 
squad  of  men  came  through  the  woods.  I  lik- 
ed not  their  looks,  and  instead  of  bidding  Un- 
cle Ned  halt  I  urged  him  in  a  low  tone  to  drive 
on  as  rapidly  as  possible,  but  they  intercepted 
us  and  surrounded  the  carriage.  They  were 
our  own  men,  for  here  and  there  a  ragged  grey 
uniform  lent  its  dignity  to  the  gaunt,  hungry- 
looking  crowd. 

"  Why  do  you  stop  us,  gentlemen  ?  "  I  de- 
manded, as  boldly  as  I  could. 

"What  have  you  got  in  there  .^ "  said  one 
unkempt  fellow  in  copperas- colored  jeans, 
peering  through  the  carriage  window.  "  Oho  ! 
somethin'  to  drink  !  "  his  eyes  lighting  up  as 
they  fell  on  the  neck  of  a  wine-bottle  sticking 
out  of  the  hamper  at  our  feet. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  237 

They  relieved  us  of  all  the  delicacies  Elinor 
had  prepared  for  her  husband,  even  dragging 
the  two  terrified  and  screaming  fowls  from  un- 
der the  seat.  Then  they  stood  respectfully 
back  and  allowed  us  to  drive  on.  We  were 
too  glad  to  get  safely  away  to  grieve  over  the 
robbery,  though  Elinor  did  look  disgusted,  and 
urged  Uncle  Ned  to  drive  at  a  break-neck 
speed  for  the  remainder  of  the  way.  He  needed 
very  little  urging,  for  he  and  Aunt  Milly  were 
both  scared  to  speechlessness  by  the  soldiers, 
or  robbers  I  should  say,  as  they  belonged  to 
the  rabble  element  in  the  army,  and  not  to  the 
soldiery. 

"  To  think  I  should  have  only  this  old  dress- 
ing-gown for  him  !  "  said  Elinor,  after  a  long 
and  gloomy  silence. 

I  laughed,  feeling  quite  gay  over  our  escape. 

"  Be  thankful  that  they  didn't  take  that." 

At  dusk  we  drew  up  before  the  cabin,  after 
liaving  gone  to  various  other  houses  along  the 
road  to  inquire  for  Mrs.  Todd.  She  came  to 
the  door  as  we  entered  the  gate,  and  waited, 


238  ADVENTURES   OF 

with  her  arms  akimbo,  until  ^ve  reached  the 
doorstep,  when  she  harshly  demanded  to  know 
what  we  wanted. 

"  Is     Lieutenant     Devrcau     here  ? "    Elinor 
eagerly  inquired. 

"  I  ain't  sed  'e  was." 

"  I  must  see  him  if  he  is." 

"  I  ain't  sed  you  could  do  that,  nuther." 

"  Woman,  let  me  pass  !    I  am  his  \\ife,"  said 
Elinor,  haughtily. 

"Why  didn't  }'ou  say  that  at  fust.-*"  cried 
the  old  woman,  stepping  instantly  back. 

"Elinor,  Elinor,"  cried  Royal's  voice  from 
the  inner  room.  She  ran  through  the  house  * 
with  a  little  joyful  cry,  and  I  heard  her  weep- 
ing and  laughing  over  him,  then  the  soft  mur- 
mur of  their  voices,  after  the  first  greetings 
were  ended. 

"  Ain't  you  comin',  tu.-*"  Mrs.  Todd  inquired 
in  a  softer  tone. 

"  Tell    me,  first,  where   we  can    put  up   our 
horses." 

"Horses!  huh!  they'll  be  tuk  afore  mornin'. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  239 

Don't  pester  'bout  'cm."  She  stepped  into  the 
yard,  and  seehig  my  servants  muttered, 
"  More  fo'ks  ?  Let  'em  splurge  while  they  kin, 
they'll  not  keep  thar  niggers  enny  longer  th'n 
thar  horses,  in  these  diggin's."  She  pointed 
out  a  small  stable  across  the  road.  "  Thar's 
whar  I  kept  Joe's  filly  'tel  hit  was  stoled.  Hit's 
the  unly  place  I  have  for  stock." 

As  we  returned  to  the  house  I  explained 
how  we  had  been  robbed  of  our  provisions,  and 
asked  if  we  could  have  supper  with  her. 

She  smiled  grimly. 

"  Hit's  mighty  pore  truck  fer  sech  fine  cree- 
turs  as  you  ter  eat." 

"  Anything  to  stay  our  hunger  will  do,"  I 
said,  as  we  entered  the  room. 

A  pine-knot  blazed  on  the  hearth,  pouring  a 
flood  of  rosy  light  over  the  bare  log  walls  and 
sanded  floor.  The  country  woman  and  I  took 
a  keen  survey  of  each  other.  She  was  a  tall, 
powerful  figure,  and  walked  remarkably  erect 
for  her  age.  Her  face  was  brown  and  wrinkled 
as  a  dead  leaf,  her  thin  hair  almost  white.    She 


240  ADVENTURES   OF 

had  large  bony  hands  and  a  mascuhne  voice. 
The  hard  Hncs  of  her  face  relaxed,  her  stern 
eyes  softened  a  little  as  they  rested  on  me. 

"Set  down  an'  make  yerself  at  home,"  she 
said,  gruffly  kind,  "  an'  I'll  see  what  I  kin  git 
fer  yer  supper." 

It  was  poor  and  ill-cooked  food  we  had  that 
night,  and  Elinor  grimaced  as  we  sat  down  at 
the  bare  table,  but  former  experiences  had  pre- 
pared me  to  accept  our  situation  with  a  better 
grace.  Before  retiring  for  the  night,  Elinor 
informed  me  that  Royal  would  be  able  to  travel 
the  next  day,  and  we'd  take  him  to  Atlanta. 

"  If  the  horses  are  not  stolen  during  the 
night,"  I  thought. 

There  was  a  bed  in  the  outer  room  and  I  lay 
down  across  it,  and  watched  the  fantastic 
shadows  of  the  firelight  playing  on  the  walls 
and  up  among  the  rafters  while  I  thought  of 
Arnold  and  his  possible  nearness  to  me.  Uncle 
Ned  and  Aunt  Milly  v/cre  lying  on  the  floor 
asleep,  and  snoring  loudly,  and  Mrs.  Todd  sat 
by  the  hearth  smoking.     I  finally  rose  and  sat 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  24I 

awhile  with  lier,  and  she  gave  me  some  account 
of  her  life. 

"  My  ole  man  died  twenty  year  ago,  but  I 
had  two  sons,  two  good  steddy  boys  as  ever 
lived,  an'  I  wus  happy  ennuff  'tel  the  war 
broke  out." 

"  Where  are  they  now  .-*  " 

"  Joe  wus  killed  in  the  battle  o'  Bull  Run,  an' 
Billy  is  over  thar,"  nodding  her  head  toward 
the  Confederate  camp.  "  We  didn't  have  noth- 
in'  tu  fight  fer.  We'd  no  Ian'  nor  niggers  tu 
defend,  but  it's  on  us  pore  ones  the  war  comes 
heaviest,  a-robbin'  us  o'  all  wc  have,  our  fathers 
an'  husbands  an'  chillun." 

I  tried  to  make  her  understand  that  we  were 
fighting  for  our  rights  and  liberties,  that  the  re- 
bellion was  a  noble  cause,  but  she  shook  her 
head. 

"  Slavery's  the  cause,  an'  if  you'd  all  a  been 
willin'  tu  a  give  up  yer  niggers  thar  wouldn't  a 
been  no  fightin'.  The  lives  o'  the  pore  is  given 
tu  save  the  property  o'  the  rich." 

She  was  too  bitter  to  be  reasoned  with,  or  at 


242  ADVENTURES   OF 

least  that  was  my  conclusion  then,  so  when  she 
fell  into  brooding  silence  again,  I  rose  and 
walked  abroad  in  the  still  summer  night.  Ken- 
nesaw  Mountain  loomed  up  against  the  sky,  a 
solid  black  mass  lighted  here  and  there  with 
the  starlike  glow  of  camp-fires.  Darkness 
veiled  all  the  face  of  the  country,  but  it  seemed 
instinct  with  life  and  motion.  Mysterious 
sounds  vibrated  tlirough  the  air;  in  fancy  I  could 
see  men  at  work,  silently  digging  trenches, 
throwing  up  breastworks,  while  others  held 
consultations,  tracing  the  outline  of  the  plans 
for  the  next  day.  The  watchful  sentinel,  the 
soldier  asleep  on  the  ground,  the  wounded  in 
the  camp-hospital,  longing  for  home  and  the 
healing  touch  of  gentle  hands — all,  all  lay  under 
that  veil  of  gloom. 

I  leaned  on  the  fence,  surrendering  myself  to 
the  thickly  crowding  fancies,  when  I  chanced 
to  look  down  the  road,  and  saw  a  compact  mass 
of  what  appeared  to  be  moving  shadows,  on  it. 
At  the  same  instant  a  hand  touched  my  shoul- 
der and  Mrs.  Todd's  voice  whispered  in  my  ear: 


A   FAIR    REBKL.  243 

"  More  soldiers  comin'.  Don't  let  'em  see 
you." 

We  stepped  back  behind  some  stunted  crape- 
myrtles  sweet  with  plumy  pink  flowers,  and 
waited  to  see  whether  it  was  friend  or  foe  ap- 
proaching. 


244  ADVENTURES   OF 


CHAPTER  XX. 

The  head  of  the  column  drew  near,  passed 
by,  and  with  a  sigh  of  relief  we  recognized  the 
Confederate  colors.  Such  silent  marching  I 
never  before  witnessed.  Not  a  word  was  spoken, 
scarcely  a  footfall  sounded  on  the  dusty  road. 
When  the  last  man  had  vanished  in  the  gloom 
Mrs.  Todd  sighed  heavily. 

"  They'll  be  fightin'  agin  ter-morrer." 

"  How  do  you  know .''  "  I  whispered. 

"  Kase  they  er  gittin'  ready  fer  it  ter-night. 
Them  men  air  tryin'  tu  slip  up  on  the  Yankees 
an'  be  ready  fer  'em  in  the  mornin'." 

It  was  a  night  of  strange  wakefulness  to  me, 
consideri::g  the  long  drive  of  the  afternoon. 
Mrs.  Todd  sat  up  and  smoked,  and  fed  the  flame 
on  the  hearth  with  fresh  fuel.  Once  when  I 
woke  out  of  a  light,  brief  sleep,  a  soldier  stood 
by  the  fireplace  talking  in  whispers.  He  went 
out    in    a    few    minutes,   tiptoeing    elaborately 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  245 

across  the  loose,  creaking  planks  of  the  floor. 
The  old  woman  followed  him,  and  I  wondered 
if  he  would  take  our  horses. 

Morning  came  at  last,  and  I  got  up  and  went 
out  into  the  fresh  air.  It  gave  me  a  new  sense 
of  life.  There  is  ineffable  charm  and  loveliness 
about  a  southern  summer  morning  before  the 
heat  of  the  rising  sun  steals  the  dewy  coolness 
of  air  and  earth.  My  tired  eyes  were  refreshed 
and  gladdened  by  it  that  morning,  and  the 
morbid  fancies  of  the  night  all  vanished. 
Scarcely  a  sound  broke  the  stillness,  except 
the  singing  of  birds  and  the  tinkle  of  cow-bells. 
Surely  no  battle  would  be  fought  that  day. 

The  horses  were  still  safe  in  the  stable,  and 
a  certain  lightness  of  heart  took  possession  of 
me.  It  was  of  brief  duration,  though.  As  the 
first  beam  of  the  rising  sun  touched  the  crest 
of  Kennesaw  Mountain,  a  great  puff  of  white 
smoke  curled  up  from  the  sparse  foliage  cloth- 
ing it,  and  the  heavy  boom  of  a  cannon  startled 
the  waking  countryside.  It  was  on  that  day 
that  the  battle  of  Kennesaw  was  fought. 


246  ADVENTURES   OF 

I  saw  Elinor  standing  in  the  cabin  door  and 
hastened  to  her. 

"  How  is  Lieutenant  Devreau  this  morning  ?  " 
I  eagerly  inquired. 

"  Suffering  with  fever,  but  he  thinks  that  by 
noon  he  will  be  able  to  travel,"  she  said,  look- 
ing sad  and  uneasy. 

"  Oh,  I  hoped  that  we  could  start  at  once  ! " 
I  exclaimed. 

The  roll  of  fife  and  drum  smote  clearly  upon 
our  hearing,  and  martial  sounds  of  all  kinds 
denoted  preparation  for  battle. 

"  I  knowed  what  they  was  up  tu  las'  night," 
said  Mrs.  Todd  grimly,  as  she  called  us  in  to  a 
scanty  breakfast.  "  Git  erway  frum  here  soon 
as  you  can,  if  yer  don't  want  bloody  sights 
afore  yer  eyes." 

Until  noon  we  were  unwilling  \\'itncsses  of 
the  fight.  The  cannonading  from  the  top  of 
Kennesaw  Mountain  was  perfectly  magnificent, 
but  the  time  had  passed  when  we  could  admire 
such  fearful  scenes. 

"  How  does  it  seem  to  go  ?  "  Royal  Devreau 


»  A   FAIR   REBEL.  247 

inquired  from  time  to  time,  excited,  longing  to 
be  in  the  fray. 

"  I  wonder  if  Arnold  is  in  this  battle,"  Elinor 
whispered  to  me. 

I  shook  my  head,  unable  to  speak.  The 
question  had  troubled  me  all  the  morning. 
The  fight  drew  nearer.  Once  a  shell  whistled 
through  the  air  and  fell  beyond  the  house. 

"  It  is  hard  to  be  tied  to  a  bed.  I  can  scarce- 
ly stand  it,"  grumbled  Royal. 

"  Thank  heaven  that  you  are  tied  to  it!"  ex- 
claimed Elinor,  fervently.  "  I  am  not  glad 
that  you  are  wounded,  but  I  should  die  with 
fear  if  you  were  out  there." 

"That  is  because  you  are  a  woman,  my 
darling,  and  cannot  understand  the  feelings  of 
a  soldier." 

The  din  of  battle  frightened  Aunt  Milly  al- 
most out  of  her  senses.  She  followed  me  like 
my  shadow,  wringing  her  hands  and  distract- 
edl}'  moaning: 

"  De  Lawd  God  save  us,  for  de  end  o'  de 
worl'  is  comin'  !     Miss  Rachel,  make  Ned  sfit 


24'S  ADVENTURES   OF  , 

dem  bosses  out,  an'  let's  leave  here  'fore  we  er 
busted  tu  pieces.  Lawd  !  Lawd !  wbar  kin  a 
body  hide  from  dem  bullets  ?  " 

"  You  is  sich  a  fool,  Milly.  Now  'f  you'd 
been  in  as  many  battles  as  me  an'  Miss  Rachel — " 
Uncle  Ned  began,  with  the  air  of  a  veteran,  but 
she  turned  on  him. 

"  Shct  your  mouf,  Ned.  I  ain't  gwine  to 
hear  none  o'  your  jaw  to-day.  I'm  skccr'd  for 
Miss  Rachel,  an'  I  don't  keer  if  I  is  a  fool." 

"  Miss  Rachel  !  he  !  he  !  dat  a  mighty  po' 
tale,  Milly,"  dodging  her  fiercely  outstretched 
hand.  Privately  he  asked  me  to  let  him  har- 
ness the  horses.  I  stepped  to  the  door.  The 
rattle  of  musketry  seemed  to  be  startlingly 
near  us. 

"  It's  a-comin',"  said  Mrs.  Todd,  grimly. 
"  They'll  be  a-fightin'  roun' the  house  d'fectly." 

She  stood  in  the  yard  with  her  hands  on  her 
hips.  As  she  ceased  speaking  a  soldier  in  Fed- 
eral uniform  staggered  around  the  corner  of  the 
house.  Blood  and  dust  covered  his  clothes; 
his  face  was  ghastly  pale.     He  groped  blindly 


A  FAIR   REBEL.  249 

for  the  empty  canteen  at  his  side,  his  parched 
Hps  unclosed  to  utter  one  word,  "  water;  "  then 
he  fell  dead  at  Mrs.  Todd's  feet.  I  fled  from 
the  horrible  sight. 

"  Come  !  "  I  cried  to  Elinor  and  her  husband. 
"  We  must  leave  here  at  once  !  I  shall  go  mad 
or  die  if  we  stay  any  longer!  " 

Mrs.  Todd  came  in.  I  begged  her  to  go  with 
us. 

"  No,  my  place  is  here,  as  long  as  Billy  is 
over  thar  fightin'.  S'pos'n  he'd  come  as  that 
poor  fellow  did  jest  now.?"  She  unfolded  a 
coarse,  white  cloth,  and  going  out  again,  spread 
it  over  the  dead  man's  face. 

Uncle  Ned  had  the  carriage  before  the  gate 
in  a  few  minutes,  and  we  bundled  poor  Royal 
into  it  without  much  regard  for  his  wounds. 
But  he  recognized  the  necessity  for  flight,  if  the 
Union  men  were  coming.  I  flung  my  purse  to 
Mrs.  Todd,  recklessly  munificent  in  my  excite- 
ment. 

"  Drive  !  drive  !  "  I  cried  to  Uncle  Ned,  as  a 
a  body  of  Federal  soldiers  appeared  at  the  up- 


250  ADVENTURES   OF 

per  end  of  the  road,  and  he  lashed  the  horses 
into  a  furious  gallop.  They  fired  a  shot  or  two 
at  us,  and  yelled  to  us  to  stop,  but  we  continued 
our  flight  until  the  poor  horses  were  in  a  lather, 
and  Royal  fainted  from  the  swaying  motion  of 
the  carriage.  All  danger  was  past,  and  we 
traveled  the  remainder  of  the  way  at  a  more 
reasonable  pace. 

Late  that  afternoon  we  rolled  into  Atlanta 
again,  but  the  half-day  of  hot  and  wearisome 
travel  had  thrown  Royal  Devreau  into  a  high 
fever.  His  wounds  had  reopened,  and  he  talked 
deliriously.  He  was  borne  to  bed,  and  lay 
there  for  weeks  before  he  could  be  pronounced 
out  of  danger.  Elinor  could  scarcely  leave  his 
bedside,  and,  knowing  how  her  grandfather 
would  miss  her,  I  devoted  m}'self  to  him.  He 
was  able  to  go  out  again,  and  many  an  hour 
we  spent  on  the  shady  piazzas,  while  I  read  to 
him  or  we  talked  war-news.  A  threefold  pur- 
pose I  had  in  winning  his  regard:  to  make  my- 
self useful,  to  spare  Elinor,  and  to  reinstate  my 
husband. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  ,         25 1 

At  first  Arnold's  name  was  never  mentioned 
between  us,  but  one  day,  after  considerable 
confidence  had  been  established,  he  spoke  of 
his  recreant  grandson.  It  was  with  mingled 
shame  and  bitterness. 

"  I  suppose  you  have  heard  of  him  ?  " 

"I  have,"  I  replied,  "and  more  than  that, 
Judge  Lenoir,  I  have  met  him." 

He  was  astonished. 

I  hastened  to  tell  him  of  that  first  encounter 
in  the  mountains,  and  the  gallant  way  Arnold 
rescued  us  from  the  outlaws,  then  the  meeting 
with  him  at  the  Montgomery  place.  There  I 
stopped  and  looked  at  him.  His  face  had  hard- 
ened, but  I  could  detect  a  certain  eager  interest 
in  his  eyes,  and  went  on  to  tell  of  Chickamauga. 

"There  is  more  yet,"  he  said,  when  I  again 
paused.     "  Go  on." 

"  I  don't  know  that  I  dare." 

"What!"  he  cried,  striking  his  stick  on  the 
floor,  "  has  he  been  guilty  of " 

"  I  am  his  wife,"  I  said  in  a  low  tone,  but 
proud  to  say  it.^ 


252  ADVENTURES   OF 

He  fell  back  in  his  chair,  and  stared  speech- 
lessly at  me.  Hurriedly  I  explained  the  cir- 
cumstances, and  dwelt  strongly  on  my  love  for 
him,  and  the  happiness  it  gave  me  to  bear  his 
name. 

"  And,"  I  concluded,  laying  my  hand  timidl}- 
on  the  arm  of  his  chair,  "  and  so  I  am  really  a 
member  of  your  family." 

"  But — but  I  disowned  him,"  he  stammered, 
evidently  in  doubt  how  to  take  the  situation. 

"  I  suppose  you  don't  care  to  have  my  socict)- 
any  longer,  then  ?  "  I  said,  gently  and  sadly. 

"  Good  heavens,  child  !  sit  still,  and  let  me 
have  time  to  think.  I  cannot,  you  know,  I  can- 
not forgive  him  for  the  disgrace  he  has  brought 
upon  us,  but  you — you  are  not  to  blame  for  his 
misdeeds.  I  don't  understand  how  a  lo}-al 
woman  could  marry  a  man  so  disloyal " 

"  Love  does  not  consider  political  principles," 
I  said,  boldly.  "  Arnold  is  as  honest  in  his  con- 
victions as  we  are  in  ours." 

"  A  woman  is  always  the  echo  of  her  hus- 
band.    I  am  afraid  that  you  will  live  to  repent 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  253 

this  marriage.  It  was  a  most  rash  step  to  take. 
What  pleasure  can  you  hope  to  derive  from 
it .?  " 

"  The  war  cannot  last  forever,"  I  said,  hope- 
fully. 

I  continued  my  attentions  and  ministrations 
to  him,  and  he  accepted  them  as  from  one  of 
his  family.  Arnold's  name  came  up  often  in 
our  talks,  but  the  old  man  refused  to  pardon 
him. 

During  this  time  the  most  intense  excite- 
ment prevailed  in  Atlanta,  for  the  Federal 
armies  were  drawing  nearer  and  nearer  the 
city,  with  every  intention  of  capturing  it.  The 
sounds  of  conflict  became  as  familiar  as  the 
traffic  on  the  streets.  It  was  singular  and  pa- 
thetic that  the  first  shell  thrown  into  Atlanta 
should  kill  a  little  child,  but  do  no  other  dam- 
age. It  was  a  great  shock  to  the  whole  city. 
The  panic-stricken  people  ran  about  the  streets 
with  pale  faces,  or  stopped  in  groups  to  discuss 
it.  We  felt,  then,  that  the  enemy  was  indeed 
upon  us,  and  the  wise  and  prudent  made  prep- 


2^4  ADVENTURES   OF 

arations  for  a  siege,  building  bomb-proofs  and 
storing  provisions.  Wliat  fabulous  prices  we 
paid  for  the  simplest  articles,  and  thankful  to 
get  them  ! — twenty  dollars  a  pound  for  coffee, 
and  three  hundred  for  a  barrel  of  flour.  I  paid 
fifty  dollars  for  a  coarse  pair  of  shoes  for  Uncle 
Ned,  and  felt  proud  of  my  bargain. 

Two  days  after  the  first  bomb  was  thrown 
into  our  midst  the  battle  of  Atlanta  was  fought, 
and  the  sieere  besfan. 


A    FAIR   REBEL.  2^5 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

To  give  an  account  of  half  the  incidents 
and  accidents  occurring  in  Atlanta  during 
the  siege  would  fill  a  volume.  Tragedy  and 
Comedy  stalked  side  by  side,  and  there  were 
people  who  could  laugh  as  well  as  weep  over 
the  situation.  Two  railroads  to  the  southwest 
were  still  open,  and  trains  loaded  with  refugees 
rolled  out  of  the  city  daily. 

I  was  cut  off  from  all  communication  with  my 
relatives,  as  the  Federal  armies  lay  between 
us,  and  suffered  many  pangs  of  anxiety  con- 
cerning their  fate.  After  the  first  panic  of  fear 
was  over,  Atlantians — those  who  intended  to 
cling  to  the  city  to  the  end — settled  down  into 
comparative  calmness  again.  The  streets,  de- 
serted in  the  first  days  of  the  siege,  were  again 
peopled;  and  instead  of  flying  into  a  bomb- 
proof every  time  a  shot  was  fired  we  learned 
to  dodge  the  missiles  of  death,  and  go  on. 


256  ADVENTURES   OF 

The  last  entertainment  that  the  Amateurs 
gave  was  at  a  town  below  Atlanta.  The  train 
that  we  went  out  on  was  shelled,  and  one  of 
the  bombs  fell  into  our  car.  Without  an  in- 
stant's hesitation,  Henry  Ladislaw  snatched  it 
up  and  flung  it  out  through  a  window,  and  we 
heard  its  dull  explosion  as  we  rolled  away. 
That  night  was  the  last  the  Amateurs  ever 
played  together.  The  next  day  Royal  Dev- 
reau,  who  had  recovered  from  his  wounds, 
returned  to  army  duty,  and  we  to  the  painful 
uncertainties  of  life  in  the  besieged  city  again. 

It  was  impossible  to  learn  anything  that  was 
taking  place  outside  of  the  fortresses  of  the 
city,  and  equally  impossible  to  get  a  correct 
statement  of  the  situation  from  any  one  inside. 
A  thousand  rumors  were  afloat;  a  thousand 
conflicting  stories  told.  If  the  firing  ceased 
for  an  hour  or  two,  it  was  said  that  the  Fed- 
erals had  thrown  up  the  siege,  and  were  in  full 
retreat;  or,  if  the  shelling  was  heavy,  that 
they  intended  to  literally  wipe  the  city  out  of 
existence  with  their  big  guns. 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  25/ 

The  newspapers — and  they  were  numerous, 
many  of  them  having  been  driven  southward 
in  advance  of  the  Federals — gave  the  most 
flattering  reports  of  the  situation,  daily,  as  well 
as  many  of  Hood's  officers.  It  seemed  to  be 
the  policy  of  editors  and  soldiers  to  keep  the 
people  hopeful. 

Every  morning  I  read  the  journals  to  Judge 
Lenoir,  and  he  would  grow  exultant  for  a  few 
hours.  It  enraged  him  to  have  to  seek  pro- 
tection in  the  bomb-proof  cellar. 

"  For  all  the  world  like  rats  in  a  hole  !"  he 
exclaimed.  "  If  I  was  not  so  confoundedly 
old  and  crippled,  I  would  show  them  what  one 
man  could  do  !  " 

"  What  would  you  do,  grandfather  .''  "  Elinor 
inquired,  cheerfully. 

"  I'd  blow  as  many  of  them  into  perdition  as 
I  could  pull  the  trigger  on  !" 

■'  I  think,  father,  that  we  ought  to   pack  up 

our  valuables,  take  the  servants,  Elinor — and 

Rachel,   if  she  will  go  with  us — and  refugee  to 

Macon,"  said  Mrs.  Sims. 
17 


258  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  No;  we  will  stay  here,  Jicre,  Lizette,  until 
we  are  driven  out.  I  don't  propose  to  run 
away." 

"  But  if  the  city  surrenders  }  " 

"  It  will  not  surrender.  I  am  not  afraid  of 
the  result  of  this  siege.  The  Yankees  will  be 
ready  to  give  it  up  when  they  find  that  it  will 
not  accomplish  anything.  Remember,  Edgar 
is  here." 

"  Do  you  think  I  can  forget  it  .-* "  she  cried, 
reproachfully. 

"  Then  don't  talk  of  leaving." 

"  And  I  could  not  leave  Royal,"  said  Elinor, 
quietly  but  firmly. 

There  was  no  special  tie  binding  me  to  the 
city,  except  my  friends.  I  had  not  heard  a 
word  from  Arnold  since  those  few  lines  on  his 
departure  from  Atlanta,  and  often  the  suspense 
seemed  intolerable.  On  the  urgent  entreaty 
of  his  relatives,  I  went  to  live  with  them, 
though  my  marriage  still  remained  a  secret 
outside  of  the  home-circle.  Edgar  Sims  felt 
exceedingly    bitter    against    his    brother,    but 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  259 

Royal  Devreau  displayed  a  more  tolerant 
spirit.  They  all  pitied  me,  I  knew,  though 
Arnold's  name  was  rarely  mentioned,  except 
by  Elinor. 

The  long  summer  days  passed  very  slowly, 
in  spite  of  the  excitement.  As  a  vent  tq  my 
feelings,  I  took  to  writing  poetry  —  various 
pieces  appearing  in  the  Intelligencer,  and  other 
papers.  To  quote  from  Reed's  History  of  At- 
lanta, recently  published: 

"  In  such  stirring  times  the  literary  faculty 
of  a  people  always  undergoes  a  rapid  and  ab- 
normal change.  When  the  issues  of  life  and 
death  are  in  the  very  air;  when  every  man  is 
stimulated  to  deeds  of  heroism  and  self-sacri- 
fice, there  is  a  fever  in  the  most  sluggish  veins, 
and  the  dullest  man  talks  and  writes  in  a  pict- 
uresque and  graphic  style.  In  the  army  and 
out  of  it,  men  and  women  who  had  never 
thought  of  writing  for  the  press  rushed  into 
print  with  letters,  stories  and  poems,  so  emo- 
tional,   strong   and   fiery  that  they  cannot  be 


26o  ADVENTURES   OF 

read  without  a  thrill  of  excitement,  even  at 
this  late  day." 

I  can  testify  that  authorship  was  a  relief  to 
the  intensity  of  my  feelings.  We  were  not 
without  new  publications  in  Atlanta,  in  the  way 
of  books,  though  they  were  often  printed  on 
the  coarse,  brown  paper  used  in  butcher-shops. 
I  read  Les  Miserablcs  printed  on  wall-paper. 
Just  as  people  rushed  into  print,  so  they  read 
— many  of  them  who  had  never  cared  at  all  for 
books. 

**»  w  *r  w  w 

The  city  had  grown  comparatively  quiet, 
and  we  crept  out  of  the  stifling  cellar  into  the 
cooler,  fresher  air  of  the  house  above.  It  was  a 
sultry  August  evening,  and  as  we  had  been 
imprisoned  most  of  the  day  I  proposed  to  take 
my  servants  and  walk  over  to  see  the  Ladis- 
laws.  The  two  old  negroes  were  very  unwill- 
ing to  venture  out  on  the  street.  They  had 
been  in  a  state  of  abject  terror  ever  since  the 
beginning  of  the  siege,  and  spent  most  of  their 
time  in  the  cellar. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  261 

I  found  Mary  alone — her  husband  having 
gone  out  into  the  city  to  learn  latest  reports 
of  the  situation.  She  had  not  lost  hope,  and 
talked  in  the  most  serenely  confident  way  of 
our  ultimate  victory  over  the  Federals.  I  could 
not  share  her  opinion,  but  went  away  feeling 
better  for  the  visit. 

As  I  returned  home  several  fuse-shells  were 
fired,  passing  across  the  sky  with  a  lurid  trail 
of  light  behind  them. 

"■  Laivd  !  dey're  at  it  agin  !  "  groaned  Uncle 
Ned,  in  accents  of  despair.  "  Miss  Rachel, 
we'd  better  be  a-gittin'  home  quickly  ez  we 
kin.  When  dem  shells  gits  ter  bustin',  'tain't 
no  tellin'  whar  dey  gwine  ter  fly  an'  light." 

I  was  watching  the  course  of  one  of  those 
shots  from  a  street  corner,  when  a  husky  voice 
addressed  me  in  very  good  French.  I  looked 
around.  An  old  man,  in  rather  shabby  citizens' 
clothes,  stood  at  my  side.  He  leaned  on  a 
stick,  a  long,  white  beard  flowed  down  over 
his  breast,  and  long,  white  hair  fell  from  under 
his  hat-brim  to  the  collar  of  his  coat.     He  was 


262  ADVENTURES   OF 

tall,  but  stooped  slightly,  and  his  eyes  seemed 
to  pierce  me  with  their  intense  gaze.  My 
knowledge  of  French  was  limited  to  the  read- 
ing of  very  simple  books, 

"  Will  you  not  speak  English  ?  "  I  said,  in 
some  confusion. 

"  May  I  trouble  Madame  to  tell  me  the  way 
to  the  Trout  House  .''  "  he  said,  with  a  bow. 

The  Trout  House  was  the  principal  hotel  in 
Atlanta  at  that  time.  I  told  him  as  clearly  as 
I  could  how  to  reach  it. 

"  I  have  just  arrived  in  the  city,"  he  con- 
tinued. 

"  You  have  selected  a  most  ill-omened  time 
for  your  visit,"  I  said,  dryly. 

"  It  is  dangerous,  isn't  it .''  " 

"  Very,"  I  said.  "  If  }'ou  don't  care  to  spend 
most  of  the  time  in  a  cellar  or  dugout,  I  would 
advise  you  to  take  the  first  train  from  the  city." 

He  stroked  his  beard  with  a  sinewy,  youth- 
ful-looking hand,  and  I  heard  him  sigh. 

"  Have  you  been  greatly  troubled,  ma- 
dame  .''  " 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  263 

"  Every  Atlantian  is  more  or  less  troubled," 
I  said.  "  The  situation  is  one  of  constant  peril, 
but  you  will  discover  that  before  the  night  is 
over.  Remember  to  turn  at  the  next  corner, 
and  you  will  easily  find  your  way  to  the  hotel." 

He  bowed,  murmured  his  thanks,  and  I 
continued  my  walk.  Curiosity  impelled  me  to 
look  back  when  some  distance  awa\'.  The  old 
man  still  stood  at  the  corner,  leaning  on  his 
stick. 

When  I  reached  Judge  Lenoir's  gate.  Uncle 
Ned  pointed  out  a  solitary  figure  across  the 
street.  The  stranger  had  followed  us.  A  thrill 
of  fear  ran  through  me.  The  times  were  so 
fraught  with  agitation;  so  many  strange  and 
lawless  deeds  were  perpetrated  in  the  city,  that 
the  old  man's  movements  seemed  very  suspi- 
cious. I  sent  Uncle  Ned  and  Aunt  Milly  away 
to  bed,  but  I  sat  down  on  the  piazza,  behind  a 
screen  of  vines  to  watch  and  wait  a  few  min- 
utes. If  robbers  threatened  the  household, 
they  should  meet  with  a  warm  reception. 

I   saw  the   stranger   slowly  cross  the  street 


264  ADVENTURES   OF 

and  open  the  gate.  He  closed  it  softly;  then 
stepped  out  on  the  grass,  to  avoid  the  hard, 
paved  walk  leading  up  to  the  steps.  My  heart 
gave  frantic  leaps  of  terror.  I  stood  up,  cling- 
ing to  the  vine-wreathed  column.  It  seemed  a 
foolish  courting  of  danger  to  remain  there  alone, 
but  I  was  incapable  of  flight. 

The  stranger  mounted  the  steps  lightly  and 
quickl}',  dropping  his  cane  on  the  grass  below. 
Courage  came  back  to  me.  He  started,  slightly, 
as  I  met  him. 

"  Sir,  what  do  you  want  here  at  this  unseem- 
ly hour  ?  "  I  demanded,  sternly. 

"  You,"  was  the  unexpected  reply.  Then  he 
seized  my  shoulder,  my  waist,  in  a  strong, 
gentle  grasp.     "  Rachel,  darling — darling  !  " 

The  scream  on  my  lips  changed  to  a  sob;  for 
a  moment,  I  think  joy  bereft  me  of  conscious- 
ness as  I  recognized  my  husband. 

*  *  *  -jf  * 

"  And  so  3'ou  didn't  recognize  me  when  I 
spoke  to  you  on  the  street  ? "  Arnold  said, 
when  we  sat  down   on  the  bench   behind  the 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  265 

vines.  His  disguise  had  been  thrown  aside 
for  a  short  time. 

"  Could  I  have  talked  with  you  so  calmly  if 
I  had  ?  " 

"  I  could  hardly  resist  snatching  you  into 
my  arms,  when  you  so  sweetly  and  coolly  an- 
swered my  questions.  It  was  a  good  test  to 
my  disguise.  If  you  didn't  recognize  me,  there 
is  no  danger  of  detection." 

I  drew  his  head  down  and  kissed  him,  pass- 
ing my  hand  caressingly  over  his  hair.  I  still 
felt  half  dazed. 

"Is  it  real — is  it  real,  or  only  a  blessed 
dream  .''  "  I  whispered. 

"  My  dearest,  have  you  suffered  so  .''  " 

"  The  suspense  was  terrible  !  If  I  could  have 
heard  occasionally  from  you  !  " 

"  You  shall  go  with  me  this  time,  Rachel;  I 
have  written  to  my  relatives  in  New  York,  and 
they  will  be  glad  to  receive  you." 

"  I  don't  want  safety  while  you  and  my  friends 
are  in  danger.  It  is  useless  to  ask  me  to  leave 
Atlanta,  Arnold,  while  your  family  remain." 


266  ADVENTURES   OF 

He  pleaded  and  argued.  I  saw  how  his  heart 
was  set  on  it,  and  it  hurt  me  cruelly  to  distress 
him,  or  to  refuse  to  yield  to  his  wishes,  but  my 
whole  being  revolted  against  such  an  arrange- 
ment. 

"  Don't  be  angry  with  me,  Arnold,  but  it  is 
as  impossible  for  me  to  leave  the  South,  At- 
lanta, at  this  time,  as  it  is  for  you  to  become  a 
rebel,"  I  said,  piteously;  tears  streaming  down 
my  face. 

He  instantly  took  me  into  his  arms  again. 

"  Dearest,  forgive  me.  It  is  only  my  great 
anxiety  about  you  that  causes  me  to  seem  so 
cruelly  persistent." 

"  Why  did  you  not  exchange  as  you  thought 
you  would  .''  " 

"  Because  it  involved  such  a  separation  from 
you,  Rachel.  As  long  as  I  remained  in  this 
part  of  the  country  there  would  be  at  least  the 
hope  of  seeing  you.  I  would  try  to  exchange 
to-morrow  if  you  were  out  of  Atlanta." 

The  front  door  was  pulled  softly  open,  and 
Elinor  appeared  in  dressing-gown  and  slippers. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  267 

"  Rachel  !  Rachel  !  "  she  called  in  a  subdued 
tone.  "  I  thought  I  heard  her  voice,"  she  con- 
tinued to  herself. 

"Come  out,  Elinor,"  I  said.  "We  have  a 
visitor." 

Arnold  stepped  out  from  behind  the  vines, 
and  she  ran  into  his  arms. 

We  took  him  into  the  house,  stealing  through 
it  like  thieves,  for  fear  of  disturbing  Edgar  and 
the  judge.     Elinor  flew  to  wake  her  mother. 

The  visit  from  him  could  not  be  one  of  un- 
alloyed delight.  Elinor  and  his  mother  en- 
treated him  with  tears  to  remain  in  the  city, 
and  it  wrung  my  heart  to  see  how  deeply  it  dis- 
tressed him  to  refuse. 

He  remained  with  us  until  just  before  daylight. 

"  When  can  you  come  again,  Arnold  ?  "  his 
mother  inquired,  bursting  into  tears  when  he 
rose  to  take  leave. 

"  I  don't  know,  mother  !  "  he  replied  sadly, 
bending  to  kiss  her. 

I  followed  him  to  the  piazza. 

"  I   think  it  will  be  best  for  me  not  to  come 


268  ADVENTURES   OF 

again,"  he  said  to  me  when  we  were  alone. 
"  It  is  more  sorrow  than  joy  to  see  me.  Poor 
mother  !  Be  a  good  daughter  to  her,  Rachel  !  " 

I  clung  to  him;  my  heart  riven  with  the  an- 
guish of  parting. 

"  Come,  do  come  again  !  "  I  pleaded.  "To 
me  it  is  life  to  be  with  you;  death  to  be  sepa- 
rated from  you." 

I  will  not  linger  over  those  last  moments. 
Through  blinding,  bitter  tears  I  watched  him 
go  down  the  walk,  and  away  along  the  deserted 
street,  once  more  transformed  into  an  old  man 
leanino-  on  a  staff. 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  269 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

Changes  were  rapidly  approaching.  It  was 
about  the  middle  of  August  that  we  had  the 
most  terrific  day  of  all  the  siege.  It  was  the 
day  of  the  artillery  duel.  We  breakfasted  in 
the  dining-room  that  morning  for  the  first  time 
in  several  days.  The  Ladislaws  had  been  invited 
over  to  join  us,  and  Edgar  and  Royal  were  at 
home. 

The  grape-arbor,  partly  destroyed  by  an  ex- 
ploding shell,  still  had  vines  enough  clinging 
to  it  to  yield  grapes  for  the  feast,  and  a  bowl  of 
roses  bloomed  in  the  centre  of  the  table. 

We  made  quite  merry  over  the  meal,  for  to 
be  always  sad  seemed  unnatural  and  impossible. 
Arnold's  secret  visit  had  lightened  my  heart 
wonderfully,  and  when  Mr.  Ladislaw  asked  me 
to  go  into  the  parlor  and  sing  for  them,  I  readily 
complied.  He  sat  down  at  the  piano,  and  played 
a  gay  and  graceful  prelude. 


270  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  What  shall  I  sing  ?  "  I  asked. 

Before  he  could  reply  the  booming  sound  of 
Federal  guns  saluted  us,  and  a  shell  passed  over 
the  house.  I  turned  white,  but  he  played  on 
undisturbed,  and  finally  said: 

*'  Sing  a  verse  or  two  of  '  The  Canteen,'  then 
I  want  to  hear  that  pretty  and  sentimental 
'  Would  I  Were  with  Thee.'  He  struck  into  a 
lively  accompaniment,  and  I  sang: 

"  There  are  bonds  of  all  sorts,  in  this  world  of  ours; 
Fetters  of  friendship,  and  ties  of  flowers, 

And  true-lover's  knots,  I  ween; 
The  girl  and  the  boy  are  bound  by  a  kiss, 
But  there's  never  a  bond,  old  friend,  like  this — 

We  have  drunk  from  the  same  canteen. 

"  We  have  shared  our  blankets  and  tents  together. 
And  have  marched  and  fought  in  all  kinds  of  weather. 

And  hungry  and  full  we  have  been; 
Had  days  of  battle,  and  days  of  rest. 
But  this  memory  I  cling  to  and  love  the  best — 

We  have  drunk  from  the  same  canteen." 

He  joined  in  when  it  came  to  the  last  verse, 
his  bold,  rich  voice  filling  the  house  with 
melody,  and  the  negroes  crowded  in  the  hall. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  2/1 

delighted  to  hear  the  sound  of  music  once  more. 
For  an  hour  we  hovered  about  the  piano,  try- 
ing our  old  music,  but  the  batteries  inside  as 
well  as  outside  of  the  city  had  opened  fire,  and 
war  held  supremacy  again.  Mary  spent  the 
day  with  us;  indeed,  it  would  have  been  danger- 
ous for  her  to  go  out  on  the  street;  for  over 
the  city,  so  calm  in  the  dawning  day,  blazed 
and  roared  a  thousand  shots.  We  sat  in  the 
dark  cellar  with  the  terrified  servants  huddled 
about  us,  thinking  of  those  exposed  to  the  piti- 
less firing,  silently  praying,  even  while  we  tried 
to  cheerfully  talk.  Would  the  lagging  hours 
never  pass  ?  Would  that  hideous  uproar  din  on 
our  aching  ears  forever  ? 

The  day  passed  its  noon.  Once,  in  a  brief 
lull,  Elinor  and  I  crept  up-stairs  and  gathered 
together  all  the  food  we  could  find,  to  take 
back  to  our  retreat.  The  atmosphere  was 
thick  with  smoke  and  the  fumes  of  powder;  the 
sunlight  had  the  lurid  glow  of  fire. 

Elinor  clung  to  my  arm  with  white  face  and 
terrified    eyes  as  a   shell   struck  the   stable  at 


2/2  ADVENTURES    OF 

the  back  of  the  garden,  and  scattered  it  in 
fragments  on  the  ground.  She  seized  a  plat- 
ter of  bread  and  fled  back  to  our  underground 
retreat.  I  started  to  follow  her  with  a  tray,  on 
vv'hich  I  had  flung  meat,  pickles  and  the  fruit 
left  from  our  gay  morning  repast,  when  the 
hall-door  was  thrown  open,  and  Miss  Jane 
Mandeville  entered,  her  bonnet  awry,  her  man- 
tilla trailing  over  one  shoulder. 

"  Feel  of  me,  Rachel  !  see  if  I  have  all  my 
limbs!  "  she  cried,  when  I  ran  out  into  the  hall. 

"  Why,  what  is  the  matter.  Miss  Jane  .''  "  I 
exclaimed,  seizing  the  gentle,  trembling  crea- 
ture in  my  arms.  Her  face  was  blackened  with 
powder-smoke,  and  the  tears,  trickling  down 
her  cheeks  and  over  her  nose,  left  queer  lines 
and  smirches.  It  was  not  a  time  to  laugh.  My 
own  eyes  smarted  with  sympathetic  moisture, 
and  a  hysterical  choking  filled  my  throat;  but 
for  all  that,  a  convulsion  of  mirth  passed  over 
me. 

"I — I  feel  singed;  I  don't  know  but  I  feel 
bhnvn  2ip  !  "  she  said,  with  a   piteous  sob,  ren- 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  2/3 

dering    the  condition    of  her   face   more    gro- 
tesque  still   by  trying  to  wipe  away  the  tears 
•  with  a  corner  of  her  mantilla. 

"  How  did  it  happen  ?  I  am  sure  that  you 
are  uninjured,  except  for  some  holes  scorched 
in  your  dress,"  I  said,  loosening  her  bonnet- 
strings  and  smoothing  her  disheveled  hair. 

"  I  had  just  crept  up-stairs,  and  put  on  my 
bonnet,  for  Sarah  Ann  went  to  the  hospital 
this  morning,  and  I  promised  to  be  with  her 
by  noon,  when,  the  first  thing  I  knew— well,  I 
didn't  seem  to  know  anything  very  clearly  un- 
til I  was  on  the  street,  running.  My  room  was 
torn  to  fragments;  half  the  house  was  shat- 
tered. " 

"Rachel,  why  don't  you  come  down.?" 
shouted  the  judge,  impatiently;  "don't  you 
know  that  you  are  in  danger  '>.  We  can  do 
without  food,  if  that  is  what  you  are  trying  to 
get." 

I  led  Miss  Jane  down  into  the  cellar,  where 
she  was  greeted  with  exclamations  and  many 
expressions  of  sympathy.     She  had  had  a  very 


2/4  ADVENTURES   OF 

narrow  escape,  and  the  shock  had  left  her 
weak  and  nervous.  She  refused  to  join  us  in 
our  scanty  repast,  but  recHned  on  a  bench, 
sighing  hysterically,  and  occasionally  describ- 
ing some  particularly  vivid  sensation  of  pain  or 
terror  seizing  her  as  she  ran  wildly  through  the 
streets. 

We  were  none  of  us  very  anxious  for  food. 
Our  table  was  an  upturned  box,  and  we  were 
surrounded  by  trunks,  pictures,  and  a  miscel- 
laneous collection  of  furniture.  ]\Iany  things 
had  been  removed  from  the  upper  part  of  the 
house,  and  stored  in  the  cellar  for  safe-keep- 
ing, in  case  shells  should  destroy  the  building. 
The  afternoon  passed  very  much  as  the  morn- 
ing had.  Judge  Lenoir  walked  up  and  down 
the  narrow  space  left  vacant  between  the  win- 
dow and  the  stairway,  and  we  huddled  togeth- 
er, or  reclined  on  bales  of  goods,  while  the 
very  foundations  of  the  world  seemed  to  shake 
and  totter. 

"  I  think  they've  turned  hell  loose  on  us," 
the  judge  said  once,  as   a  more   than   usually 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  275 

deafening  explosion  took  place.  The  house 
trembled  and  rocked;  bricks  fell  from  the  cel- 
lar wall,  and  the  stifling  fumes  of  burning  pow- 
der made  us  gasp  for  breath.  The  negroes 
burst  into  loud  lamentations,  calling  on  God 
to  save  them;  and  Mrs.  Sims  clung  to  Elinor. 

I  dashed  up  the  steps  and  found  the  left  wing 
of  the  house  in  ruins.  It  gave  me  the  strangest 
sensation  to  see  the  murky  daylight  shining 
through  the  shattered  walls  of  the  dining-room. 
I  shuddered  as  I  thought  what  a  short  time  had 
elapsed  since  Elinor  and  I  stood  in  the  room. 

The  poor,  terrified  negroes  fell  prostrate  to 
the  floor  when  I  gave  an  account  of  what  had 
happened,  and  it  required  Mary  Ladislaw  as 
well  as  Elinor  to  soothe  and  reassure  Mrs.  Sims. 
Miss  Jane  was  still  absorbed  in  her  own  ex- 
citing experiences,  and  heard  the  news  quite 
calmly. 

"  I  am  sure  our  fragments  will  be  scattered 
all  over  the  city  before  night,"  she  said,  in  a 
resigned  tone.  "  There'll  not  be  a  whole  body 
left  amonerst  us." 


276  ADVENTURES   OF 

The  judge  insisted  on  going  up  and  seeing 
the  extent  of  the  damage;  and  I  accompanied 
him.  Broken  china  and  furniture  lay  scattei-ed 
about,  and  we  picked  up  se\'eral  pieces  of  the 
silver  from  the  debris.  But  it  was  too  danger- 
ous to  linger  around  the  wreck.  Shot  and  shell 
whistled  through  the  air  in  almost  every  direc- 
tion, and  we  beat  a  hasty  retreat. 

At  last  nightfall  put  an  end  to  the  work  of 
destruction,  and  we  could  venture  forth  into 
the  open  air  again.  Mrs.  Sims  sat  down  and 
cried  over  the  wreck  of  her  household  goods, 
the  rare  old  china,  the  porcelain  jars,  and  all 
the  dainty  wares  collected  through  generations 
of  wealthy  householders,  and  cherished  for  the 
sake  of  associations  as  well  as  commercial 
value. 

Miss  Sarah  Ann  Mandeville  came  in  soon 
after  the  firing  ceased,  and  it  was  pathetic  as 
well  as  a  little  comical  to  see  the  sisters  em- 
brace and  weep  over  each  other. 

"When  I  found  the  house  had  been  destroy- 
ed, I  searched  among  the  ruins  for  }^our  body; 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  2/7 

then  I  feared  that  your  mangled  remahis  had 
been  blown  entirely  away,"  said  Miss  Sarah 
Ann,  mournfully. 

"  I  ought  to  have  gone  to  the  hospital,  but  I 
was  that  frightened,  Sarah  Ann,  I  didn't  have 
any  sense,  and  when  I  got  here  they  would  not 
let  me  leave  again,"  said  Miss  Jane,  contritely. 
"I  knew  you  would  be  anxious,  would  natural- 
ly expect  to  find  me  in  a  fragmentary  con- 
dition." 

"It  was  to  save  you  that  sad  experience, 
Madame,  that  we  insisted  on  keeping  your  sis- 
ter with  us,"  said  the  judge.  "  She  had  one 
miraculous  escape,  but  we  could  not  hope  for 
two  in  one  day.  I  hope  you  will  make  this 
your  home  until  you  have  time  to  develop  new 
plans.  It  is  not  much  of  a  home  now,"  waving 
his  hand  toward  the  wrecked  portion  of  the 
building,  "  but  such  as  it  is  we'll  gladly  share 
it  with  you." 

They  were  profuse  in  their  expressions  of 
gratitude,  and  accepted  the  hospitality  so 
frankly  offered. 


2/8  ADVENTURES    OF 

It  was  said  that  very  little  was  accomplished 
by  that  day's  cannonading,  that  only  a  lot  of 
ammunition  was  wasted,  but,  not  counting  the 
destruction  of  property  in  the  city,  and  the  loss 
of  other  lives,  for  many  citizens,  men,  women, 
and  children  were  killed  and  wounded,  one 
noble,  gallant  Southerner,  who  could  ill  be 
spared,  was  sacrificed — Henry  Ladislaw.  He 
went  from  us  that  morning  with  a  song  on  his 
lips;  he  came  back  borne  on  a  stretcher,  pallid 
and  with  the  shadow  of  death  already  falling 
upon  him. 

I  will  pass  over  the  dismay  and  grief  of  such 
a  coming.  We  stole  noiselessly  about,  talking 
in  awe-struck  whispers,  each  with  some  ten- 
der reminiscence  to  tell  of  the  brave  and  gifted 
leader  of  the  Amateurs.  He  alone  seemed  to 
have  naught  to  regret. 

"  It  is  a  glorious  death  to  die,  Mary,"  he 
said  in  faint  tones,  smiling  when  his  wife  bent 
speechlessly  over  him.  He  gathered  her 
hands  against  his  wounded  breast.  "I  die  for 
my  country." 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  279 

"  But  to  leave  me  alone  !  How  shall  I  re- 
main here  without  you,  Henry?  Oh,  my  heart's 
love,  my  heart's  love  !   take  me  with  you ! " 

Across  his  face  came  a  spasm  of  pain.  As 
she  sank  to  her  knees  by  the  bed,  and  buried 
her  face  in  the  pillows,  he  raised  one  hand  and 
laid  it  caressingly  on  her  head. 

"  Your  loyalty  is  indeed  put  to  the  test, 
Mary.  'Tis  my  sole  regret  in  dying  that  I 
must  leave  you." 

It  was  the  first  and  last  outburst  of  her  grief 
that  she  permitted  to  disturb  him.  A  soldier's 
wife  must  be  heroic  if  she  can  stand  at  his  side 
through  the  perils  of  war,  and  then  see  him  die 
without  a  plaint.  Mary  Ladislaw's  heroism  and 
unselfishness  never  shone  in  such  a  beauti- 
ful light  as  they  did  during  the  watches  of 
that  night. 

None  of  the  household  slept  except  the  ser- 
vants. About  twelve  o'clock  Ladislaw  called  me. 

"  Sing  for  me,  Rachel,"  he  said,  smiling.  "  I 
should  like  to  hear  some  of  the  old  favorites 
once  more." 


2So  ADVENTURES   OF 

I  sat  down  at  the  piano  in  the  next  room 
and  softly  played  and  sang  the  war  ballads  we 
had  been  wont  to  enliven  the  Amateur  pro- 
grammes with,  while  my  tears  fell  thick  and 
fast  on  the  ivory  keys,  and  my  voice  grew 
tremulous.  It  was  a  strange  hour  for  music, 
and  it  echoed  weirdly  through  the  silent  house. 
Once  or  twice  the  wounded  man  tried  to  join 
in  some  particularly  inspiring  strain,  but  his 
voice  rose  scarcely  above  a  whisper,  and  he 
sank  back  exhausted. 

It  was  a  long  time  before  I  could  touch  the 
piano  again  without  so  vividly  recalling  that 
night  and  its  sorrowful  experiences,  that  it  was 
pain  instead  of  pleasure  to  me  to  play  or  sing. 
Later  in  the  night  his  mind  wandered.  He 
talked  of  the  Amateurs,  planned  new  pro- 
grammes, hummed  new  melodies  he  intended 
to  use. 

"  But  perhaps  I  ought  to  be  on  the  field. 
Mary,  can  I  do  more  good,  fighting,  than  earn- 
ing money  for  the  soldiers  ?  I  want  to  do  m}' 
whole  duty,  to  go  where  I  shall  be  of  the  greatest 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  2S1 

service.  A  letter  from  Edward.  He  sets  my 
doubts  at  rest.  It  is  true,  all  men  are  not 
gifted  alike.  He  says  that  I  am  using  mine  in 
the  noblest  way.  Hark!  what  was  that  .''  the 
roll  of  drums  ?  Another  victory  has  been  won. 
Let  me  sing  it  aloud." 

He  seemed  to  live  over  again  all  the  trying 
experiences  of  the  war.  Once  he  spoke  regret- 
fully of  so  lavishly  giving  all  his  own  property. 

"  But  Mary  said,  '  Do  it.'  How  will  she  live 
if  I  am  taken  .''  " 

"  Have  no  fear,"  she  whispered  soothingly. 

He  started,  the  sound  of  her  voice  bringing 
him  back  to  himself. 

"  Are  you  here  with  me,  Mary  ?  Sweet,  I  am 
glad  for  your  sake  that  the  hour  has  not  yet 
come." 

"  What  hour,  my  beloved  .''  "  she  said,  with  a 
sob. 

"  The  hour  of  separation." 

Toward  morning  he  fell  into  a  trance-like 
state,  and  we  saw  that  the  hour  was  quickly 
coming.      Just    before    daylight    he    suddenly 


282  ADVENTURES   OF 

roused  as  from  a  dream,  his  eyes  opening 
widely,  brilliantly.  He  held  out  his  arms  to  his 
wife. 

"  Lift  me  up,  Mary.  I  want  to  see  the  light. 
It  is  the  new  day,  Mary,  the  new  day  dawning 
for  the  South — our  beloved  South.  It  will  be  a 
long  time  before  you  can  see  it.  The  darkness 
will  thicken — clouds  and  storm  will  obscure  the 
first  gleams  of  light,  but  beyond  it  all  lies 
peace,  prosperity,  the  clear  shining  of  the  sun. 
Strange,  strange  that  it  does  not  come  as  we 
would  have  it !      Oiirs — is — a — lost — cmise  !  " 

He  spoke  clearly  at  first,  looking  toward  the 
eastern  window  where  all  was  still  darkness  to 
our  eyes,  but  on  the  last  words  his  voice  failed. 
He  turned  and  gazed  on  his  wife's  face;  his 
hand  groped  for  hers.  When  his  head  sank 
against  her  shoulder  we  laid  him  gently  down 
again,  and  as  we  did  so  his  eyelids  closed;  rigid 
repose  sealed  his  lips  forever. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  28^ 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

The  influence  of  Henry  Ladislaw's  death  was 
felt  far  beyond  the  limits  of  our  small  circle, 
but  the  times  were  too  full  of  dread  suspense, 
of  intense  excitement  and  change,  for  a  friend 
to  sorrow  long  outwardly  for  a  friend.  Too 
many  were  passing  through  the  dark  valley,  to 
linger  by  one  bier.  To-day  a  fallen  hero  was 
wept  over,  to-morrow,  perchance  another.  It 
is  reserved  for  only  a  few  to  be  mourned  by  a 
whole  nation. 

Ladislaw  filled  a  place  peculiarly  his  own. 
No  other  in  the  Confederacy,  I  think,  could 
have  kept  an  amateur  troupe  of  players  together 
so  long,  or  raised  so  much  money,  but  his  work 
in  that  direction  had  ended  before  death  set 
him  free  from  all  earthly  service. 

Mary  had  relatives  living  in  Savannah,  and 
after   her  husband's    death  they  sent   for  her. 


284  ADVENTURES   OF 

Life  had  lost  all  hope  or  interest  for  her.  Grief 
had  not  stunned,  but  made  her  indifferent, 
alike  to  her  own  fate,  and  to  the  fate  of  the 
Confederacy.  Ladislaw's  last  prophetic  words 
had  made  a  deep  impression  on  her. 

"  But  success  or  failure  will  have  little  effect 
on  me  now,"  she  said  once  to  me. 

I  could  not  utter  any  of  those  platitudes  and 
set  conventional  phrases  we  always  seem  to 
hold  in  reserve  for  our  afflicted  friends.  Her 
calm  tone  carried  such  conviction  of  the  truth 
that  I  could  only  acquiesce. 

She  went  away,  and  in  a  few  days  other  im- 
pressions began  to  crowd  her  sorrowful  image 
into  the  background.  We  were  cut  off  from 
all  communication  with  the  outer  world  about 
this  time,  and  fears  for  personal  safety  seized 
the  imprisoned  people.  As  long  as  a  way  of 
escape  from  the  city  was  open,  no  such  panic 
was  felt.  The  suspense  did  not  last  long.  The 
battle  of  Jonesboro'  was  a  decisive  one.  It 
settled  the  fate  of  Atlanta.  For  that  reason  I 
have  cause  to  remember  it,  as  well  as  for  a  more 


A    FAIR    RF.REL.  285 

important  one.  I  will  attempt  no  account  of 
this  battle.  The  day  it  was  fought  was  an 
anxious  one  for  Atlantians.  The  general  be- 
lief was  that  we  were  winning  the  victory,  but 
no  certain  or  reliable  information  could  be 
gained  that  day  or  the  next,  though  it  became 
known  in  an  indefinite  way  that  the  rebels  had 
suffered  defeat.  The  day  after  the  battle  was 
one  of  greater  anxiety,  even,  than  the  one  on 
which  it  was  fought.  We  heard  nothing  from 
either  Edgar  or  Royal,  and  Elinor  and  her 
mother  were  both  deeply  troubled.  Subdued 
but  unusual  activity  reigned  in  the  military 
quarters  of  the  city.  What  it  meant  we  could 
not  tell. 

"Surely  they  don't  intend  to  give  Atlanta 
up  .''  "  I  said  once  to  the  judge. 

"Tut,  tut,  child!  of  course  not!"  he  testily 
replied,  but  he  paced  about  the  hall  and  piazzas 
all  day,  and  I  could  see  that  he  shared  the 
general  feeling  of  uneasiness.  Night  again  fell 
without  bringing  either  of  the  young  men. 
Elinor  and  I  sat  on  the  piazza  long  after  the 


286  ADVENTURES   OF 

other  members  of  the  household  had  retired. 
It  was  a  great  relief  to  be  freed  from  the  dan- 
gers of  flying  shot  and  shell  from  Federal  bat- 
teries, and  strange,  after  weeks  of  siege,  but 
whether  greater  dangers  threatened  we  could 
not  say. 

Stifling  clouds  of  dust  hung  in  the  sultry  air, 
raised  by  the  constant  passing  of  wagons  along 
the  streets.  Elinor  and  I  talked  a  little  in  low 
tones,  but  for  the  greater  part  of  the  time  kept 
silence.  Deep,  inexpressible  sadness  weighed 
upon  us  for  the  changes  which  had  taken  place, 
and  for  those  yet  to  come.  We  had  fallen  into 
very  sisterly  intercourse.  She  and  the  judge 
were  my  favorites  in  the  household.  To  neither 
Mrs.  Sims  nor  Edgar  could  I  feel  very  closely 
drawn.  "  The  dangers  of  the  battle-field  can- 
not be  more  cruel  than  the  suspense  of  those 
who  stay  at  home,"  she  said  to  me  after  one  oi 
those  long  silences.  "At  this  moment,  Royal 
or  Edgar,  or  both,  may  be  dead  or  wounded, 
and  yet  we  must  sit  here  and  patiently  await 
the  tardy  coming  of  news." 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  28/ 

"  But  it  ivill  come,"  I  said,  with  a  sigh. 
"  Your  fate  is  not  so  hard  as  mine,  for  if  Arnold 
has  been  killed  I  have  no  way  of  finding  it  out." 

"  Oh,  don't  speak  of  it !  "  she  exclaimed  with 
a  shudder.     "  I  cannot  bear  any  more,  Rachel." 

An  ammunition  wagon  lumbered  by  the 
gate. 

"Can  they  indeed  be  leaving  us.''"  said 
Elinor,  grasping  my  arm.  We  stared  at  each 
other  through  the  gloom,  helplessness,  deadly 
fear  expressed  in  that  gaze.  To  be  deserted 
by  our  army,  given  over  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy  !  It  seemed  a  terrible  fate.  One  hope 
sent  the  blood  flying  back  to  my  cheeks. 
"  Arnold  will  save  us,"  I  said. 

A  long  line  of  army  wagons  rolled  along  the 
street.  The  judge  came  from  his  room  through 
the  parlor,  and  leaned  from  the  front  window. 

"  What  is  it  going  on  out  there  .''"  he  asked. 

"  The  city  is  being  evacuated,"  said  Elinor. 

"  Impossible  !  "  he  cried,  and  came  out  to  the 
piazza.  "Ha!  a  man  is  entering  the  gate. 
Perhaps  he  can  tell  us  what  this  means." 


288  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  It  is  Royal  !  "  Elinor  screamed,  starting  up, 
and  in  another  moment  was  in  her  husband's 
arms.  He  looked  dusty  and  haggard,  but  had 
no  time  to  spare  to  take  food  or  rest.  He  gave 
a  hurried  account  of  some  of  the  disasters  of  the 
battle,  and  acknowledged  that  the  army  was  in 
full  retreat.  By  morning  the  city  would  be  in 
possession  of  the  Federals  if  they  chose  to 
come  and  take  it. 

The  news  stunned  us,  but  I  felt  buoyed  up 
by  the  secret  hope  that  when  the  Federal  army 
came  I  should  see  Arnold. 

The  judge  walked  the  piazza,  his  head  sunk 
on  his  breast,  silenced  and  crushed  by  the  evil 
tidings. 

"  Sir,  I  hope  that  you  will  leave  the  city  at 
once,"  said  Devreau.  "I  cannot  remain  with 
Elinor,  and  it  is  very  trying  to  think  of  leaving 
her  here." 

"  /  will  protect  her.  No  man  can  molest  the 
women  of  my  household  as  long  as  I  live  !  " 
exclaimed  the  judge,  fiercely,  smiting  his 
breast  with  a  feeble,  tremulous  hand.    We  knew 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  289 

that  the  spirit  was  strong  and  brave,  but  what 
could  an  old  man  do  ? 

"And  your  grandson  will,  of  course,  extend 
his  protection.  I  had  forgotten  him,"  said 
Royal,  brightening  visibly.  It  was  a  most  un- 
fortunate speech.  "  I  would  be  garroted  rather 
than  accept  a  favor  from  him  ! "  said  the  old 
man  in  a  rage.  "  Don't  insult  me  by  the  men- 
tion of  his  name  !  " 

No  one  made  any  reply,  but  three  pairs  of 
young  eyes  exchanged  s}'mpathetic  glances, 
and  I  knew  Royal  felt  satisfied  that  Elinor  and 
I  would  profit  by  Arnold's  presence,  should  he 
come  into  the  city. 

He  had  to  join  his  command  in  a  short  time. 
It  was  painful  to  see  him  go  again.  Elinor 
broke  down  and  sobbed  passionately  at  the 
last  moment.  He  turned  and  waved  a  fare- 
well from  the  street  before  disappearing  in  the 
file  of  soldiers  marching  by.  Edgar  had  sent 
messages  by  his  brother-in-law.  He  was  safe 
and  well,  but  could  not  get  away  to  come  to 
the  house. 


290  ADVENTURES   OF 

The  night  wore  on,  but  we  couldn't  think  of 
sleeping.  The  city  continued  in  a  turmoil  of 
moving  troops,  wagons  and  artillery,  until  the 
middle  of  the  night,  when  quietness  settled 
down  over  the  deserted  streets.  It  was  not 
destined  to  last  long.  I  had  gone  to  my  room, 
and  was  sitting  by  the  window,  when  a  series 
of  the  most  terrific  explosions  shook  the  house 
from  roof  to  basement.  The  windows  shatter- 
ed, splintered  glass  falling  indoors  and  out, 
pictures  dropped  from  the  walls,  and  a  chim- 
ney in  the  injured  portion  of  the  house  fell 
with  a  crash. 

We  fled,  panic-stricken,  into  the  street.  If 
it  were  the  guns  of  an  advancing  enemy,  bet- 
ter to  meet  them  than  to  be  buried  in  the  ruins 
of  the  house.  My  old  servants  clung  about 
me,  shivering  and  shaking  with  terror. 

'•  Don't  wait  to  git  nuffin'  mo'  on,  Miss  Ra- 
chel," exclaimed  Uncle  Ned — for  I  was  bare- 
headed, and  clothed  only  in  the  lightest  of 
summer  garments.  "  I  know  de  day  o'  jcdg- 
ment's  come,  an'  you  ain't  gwine  to  hab  no  use 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  29I 

fer  bunnits  an'  sech  truck  in  glory.  Come  'long, 
honey,  come  'long." 

"  But  if  the  judgment  has  come,  we  may  as 
well  remain  here,"  I  said. 

The  most  lurid  description  I  could  write 
would  convey  but  a  slight  idea  of  the  remain- 
ing hours  of  that  night,  and  how  they  were 
passed  by  the  people  of  Atlanta.  At  first  we 
were  firmly  convinced  that  the  Federal  guns 
were  turned  against  the  wretched  city,  and 
that  scarcely  a  stick  or  stone  of  it  would  be 
left  by  morning.  People  who  had  been  asleep 
ran  out  of  their  houses  and  along  the  streets, 
huddling  on  such  garments  as  they  were  able 
to  pick  up  in  their  flight. 

"  The  Yankees  are  coming !  " 

"  Which  way  ?  " 

"  Are  they  fighting  again  }  " 

"  Lord  !  Lord  !  when  and  where  will  it  all 
end  ? " 

Such  were  some  of  the  exclamations  and  in- 
quiries I  heard. 

"  They  must  be  blowing  up  the  foundations 


292  ADVENTURES   OF 

of  the  universe  !  "  said  one  citizen,  passing  us 
barefooted,  and  with  an  old  gown  wrapped 
about  his  person. 

The  fears  of  the  people  were  somewhat  calm- 
ed when  it  was  learned  that  the  Confederates 
were  destroying  car-loads  of  ammunition  and 
blowing  up  engine  boilers,  and  that  it  was  not 
the  guns  of  an  invading  enemy.  But  the  awful 
uproar — and  I  cannot  find  language  strong 
enough  and  vivid  enough  to  describe  it — kept 
thousands  of  people  on  the  streets  until  morn- 
ing. Many  houses  had  been  so  injured  during 
the  siege  that  it  was  dangerous  to  venture  into 
them  while  such  shocks  were  coming  every 
moment,  and  shaking  the  very  earth  beneath 
our  feet. 

I  could  not  help  thinking  of  the  destruction 
of  Pompeii,  and  if  streams  of  red-hot  lava  had 
flowed  through  the  streets  of  Atlanta  that  night 
I  should  not  have  been  in  the  least  surprised. 
Wc  went  out  on  a  hill,  not  far  away  from  the 
house — -an  isolated  pine  grove  left  in  the  midst 
of  the  city,  and  spent  the  remainder  of  the  night 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  293 

there.  Uncle  Ned  and  Aunt  Milly  passed  the 
time  alternately  praying,  weeping,  or  entreat- 
ing me  to  prepare  myself  to  go  to  glory. 

"  Dis  yeth  ain't  gwine  ter  stan'  much  mo' 
sech  ca'yin'  on.  Don't  yer  feel  it  shakin',  honey  ? 
It's  gwine  to  bust  all  ter  flinders  putty  soon," 
said  Uncle  Ned. 

"  An'  ef  it  does,  whar'll  we  be  ?  "  sobbed  Aunt 
Milly. 

"  None  but  er  foolish  'oman  'ud  ax  dat  ques- 
tion," replied  her  husband,  with  a  contempt  her 
temper  would  not  submit  to. 

"Well,  it'll  send  you  a-fl}'in' down'ards,  ef 
you  don't  look  out!"  she  exclaimed. 

"  Ef  it  does  I  mighty  feered  you'll  be  a-kitin' 
'longside  o'  me." 

"  Huh  !  I'll  not  be  'sociatin'  wid  no  sech  nig- 
ger as  you  when  I  gits  to  glory ! " 

As  a  quarrel  seemed  imminent,  I  hurriedly 
ordered  them  to  be  silent,  and  they  fell  to  pray- 
ing again  as  fervently  as  ever. 

The  work  of  destruction  ended  about  dawn, 
and  the  citizens  crept  back  to  their  shattered 


294  ADVENTURES   OF 

houses,  groping  through  clouds  of  thick,  sul- 
phurous smoke,  spent  with  the  night's  watching. 
But  new  anxieties  and  dangers  had  to  be  met. 
All  protection  had  been  withdrawn  from  us — 
all  law  and  order.  Robbery  and  deeds  of  vio- 
lence of  all  kinds  could  be  perpetrated,  if  men 
were  so  minded,  but  beyond  plundering  stores 
and  dwellings  deserted  by  their  owners,  the 
mobs  collecting  on  the  streets  were  rather  quiet. 
I  will  not  describe  the  hours  of  suspense  the 
defenseless  Atlantians  had  to  live  through  be- 
fore the  invading  army  took  possession  of  the 
city.  I  looked  forward  to  the  coming  of  the 
Federals  with  mingled  joy  and  dread.  The 
possibility  of  seeing  Arnold  again  before  the 
close  of  the  day  compensated  me  for  everything. 
I  could  not  sleep,  though  I  felt  the  necessity  of 
refreshing  m}'sclf  with  some  rest  after  the  ex- 
citing, wakeful  night.  I  had  not  given  much 
thought  to  my  personal  appearance  for  a  long 
time.  Graver,  more  important  matters  than 
the  preservation  of  my  beauty  had  occupied  my 
mind,  but  when,  about  noon  that  day,  Aunt 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  295 

Milly  burst  into  my  room  to  tell  me  that  Union 
soldiers  were  marching  through  the  streets,  I 
sprang  up,  and  the  first  thing  I  did  was  to  run 
to  the  glass,  and  look  at  myself.  My  face  was 
pale  and  haggard;  dark  lines  were  drawn  under 
my  eyes.  I  turned  dissatisfiedly  away,  but,  in 
watching  the  Federal  troops  marching  by,  I 
soon  forgot  myself  again. 

I  stared  at  every  blue-coated  officer  from  be- 
hind the  jalousies,  with  anxious,  eager  eyes, 
searching  for  my  beloved,  but  he  did  not  appear. 
All  the  afternoon  I  watched  and  waited;  then  I 
said  he  would  come  at  night,  but  it  also  passed 
without  bringing  him.  Thus  two  days  went 
by.  The  morning  of  the  third,  the  following 
notice  was  served  on  the  citizens: 

'  Headquarters  Post  of  Atlanta,  ) 
"Atlanta,  Ga.,  Sept.  5,  1864.        j 

"General  Orders,  ) 
"No.  3-  \ 

"All  families  now  living  in  Atlanta,  the  male  rep- 
resentatives of  which  are  in  the  service  of  the  Confed- 
erate States,  or  who  have  gone  South,  will  leave  the 


296  ADVENTURES   OF 

city  within  five  days.    They  will  be  passed  through  the 
lines,  and  will  go  South. 

"  All  citizens  from  the  North,  not  connected  with  the 
army,  and  who  have  not  authority  from  Major-General 
Sherman  or  Major-General  Thomas  to  remain  in  the 
city,  will  leave  within  the  time  above  mentioned.  If 
found  within  the  city  after  that  date  they  will  be  im- 
prisoned. 

"  All  male  residents  of  this  city,  who  do  not  register 
their  names  with  the  city  Provost-Marshal  within  five 
days  and  receive  authority  to  remain  here,  will  be  im- 
prisoned. 

"Wm.  Cogswell, 
"Colonel  Commanding  Post." 

Our  conquerors  had  been  far  more  lenient 
than  we  had  expected,  but  Judge  Lenoir  read 
this  notice,  and  ordered  us  to  pack  our  trunks 
and  be  ready  to  leave  by  noon. 

"  To-morrow — can  we  not  wait  until  to-mor- 
row ? "  I  pleaded.   "  The  notice  gives  five  days." 

He  looked  at  me,  a  certain  pity  blending  with 
the  stern  disapproval  in  his  e}'es. 

"  Further  waiting  will  do  no  good,  if  it  is 
your  wretched  husband  }'ou  wish  to  see.  I 
should  have  left  the  day  the  Yankees  came  in, 
had   I   not    desired    to   give    him   an   opportu- 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  297 

nity  to  claim  you.  He  has  had  ample  time, 
Rachel." 

"  Perhaps  he  was  wounded  at  Jonesboro',  or 
his  duties  have  detained  him,"  I  said,  in  a  chok- 
ing tone. 

"  He  might  have  sent  you  some  message. 
False  to  his  country,  false  to  his  wife." 

"  I  will  not  believe  that,  sir.  You  are  unjust, 
cruel.  He  would  come;  I  know  he  would  come, 
if  he  could." 

"  If  you  wish  to  remain  in  Atlanta  alone  and 
unprotected,  and  surrounded  by  hordes  of  law- 
less soldiers,  I  will  not  prevent  you,  but  I  must 
tell  you  that  it  will  be  a  perilous  thing  to  do." 

I  have  since  wished  that  I  had  been  brave 
enough  to  do  it,  but,  inexperienced  and  fearful, 
I  could  not  make  up  my  mind  to  take  such  a  step. 
I  felt  more  like  a  captive  being  dragged  away 
to  imprisonment  than  a  refugee  fleeing  from  an 
enemy,  while  Aunt  Milly  and  Uncle  Ned  hastily 
gathered  my  personal  property  together.  We 
were  to  go  in  private  conveyances  as  far  as 
Decatur,  then  by  rail  to  Augusta.     Mrs.  Sims 


298  ADVENTURES   OF 

was  sorely  grieved  to  leave  all  her  precious 
household  goods,  but  the  judge  impatiently 
ordered  her  to  let  them  alone.  At  the  last 
moment  I  begged  Elinor  to  give  me  Arnold's 
picture,  and  she  did  so.  It  was  a  strange,  hur- 
ried departure.  We  saw  none  of  our  friends, 
not  even  the  Mandevilles,  who  were  boarding 
in  another  part  of  the  city.  The  house  was 
closed  and  locked.  I  felt  a  dreadful  sinking  of 
the  heart,  as  I  followed  the  others  out  to  the 
gate.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I  ought  to  stay  in 
Atlanta;  that  I  ought  to  make  inquiries  about 
Arnold. 

We  were  in  the  carriage  when  a  Union  sol- 
dier came  up,  saluted  us,  and  said: 

"  Is  this  Judge  Lenoir's  family  ?  " 

"It  is,"  said  the  judge,  haughtily,  slamming 
the  door  in  his  face.  I  pulled  down  the  window. 

"  What  do  you  want .''  "  I  cried,  eagerly. 

"  To  give  this  to  Mrs.  Arnold  Lambert," 
drawing  a  sealed  envelope  from  his  pocket. 
"  Captain  Andrews  asked  me  to  deliver  it.  He 
was  called  away  two  da}'s  ago." 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  299 

"  Drive  on  !  "  said  the  judge  angrily  to  the 
coachman. 

"  I  am  Mrs.  Arnold  Lambert  !  "  I  cried,  as 
the  horses  started. 

The  soldier  ran  nearer,  tossed  the  letter  into 
my  lap,  but  before  he  could  utter  another  word 
of  explanation  we  had  rolled  away. 

"  It  is  beneath  you,  Rachel,  to  parley  with  a 
common  soldier,  and  a  Yankee,"  said  the  judge. 

I  made  no  reply.  With  shaking  fingers  I  tore 
open  the  envelope,  my  heart  beating  with  the 
joyful  anticipation  of  a  letter  from  Arnold,  a 
letter  explaining  his  absence  and  silence;  but 
my  eyes  seemed  smitten  with  blindness  as  they 
fell  on  a  ribbon-badge,  marked  with  the  Union 
colors,  and  with  "Jonesboro',  August  31st," 
traced  in  one  corner,  by  an  unfamiliar  hand. 
Judge  Lenoir  sat  opposite  me.  I  held  out  the 
crumpled  strip  of  silk  to  him. 

"  You  will  forgive  him,  now  that  he  is  dead," 
I  said,  then  fell  back,  losing  consciousness  for 
the  first  time  in  my  life. 


?00  ADVENTURES  OF 


CHArXER  XXIV. 


It  was  a  long  time  before  I  came  back  to 
clear  rational  thought.  I  took  strange  jour- 
neys into  still  stranger  countries.  I  traveled 
through  dry  and  thirsty  desert  lands,  over 
mountains  so  steep  and  rugged  that  my  feet 
could  scarcely  climb  them,  and  into  cities  where 
hostile  faces  constantly  surrounded  me,  always 
seeking  Arnold,  but  never  finding  him.  My 
fevered  brain  held  only  one  idea — to  find  him, 
to  vindicate  his  truth  and  honor.  My  surround- 
ings, the  people  who  came  and  went  about  me, 
were  matters    I  felt  utterly  indifferent  to. 

I  had  never  been  stricken  with  such  illness 
before,  and  the  fever,  which  had  doubtless  been 
coming  on  for  some  time,  was  aggravated  by 
the  terrors  and  anxieties  of  the  siege  and  the 
final  shock  of  receiving  proof  of  Arnold's  death. 
I  came  back  into  the  every-day  world  very 
slowly.     I  first  observed  that  I  lay  in  my  own 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  3OI 

room  at  home,  that  Ah'cia,  Nell,  and  even 
Uncle  Charles  came  and  went  constantly  about 
the  bed.  I  felt  too  weak  and  tired  to  speak  to 
them,  to  even  lift  my  hand  or  utter  a  word  of 
thanks  when  nourishments  were  offered  to  mc. 
I  didn't  feel  particularly  grateful  for  such  min- 
istrations. I  would  have  much  preferred  being 
left  entirely  alone.  Aunt  Milly  hung  constantly 
about  the  bed  and  Uncle  Ned  kept  the  fire 
blazing  with  fresh  logs. 

"  How  is  her  gittin'  on  now  .-'  "  he  would  whis- 
per, asking  the  question  every  time  he  came  in. 

Elinor  and  her  mother  also  sat  in  the  room 
occasionally,  and  one  day  I  was  startled  to 
hear  the  judge's  voice  at  the  door.  No  one  but 
Mrs.  Sims  was  in  the  room,  and  she  went  to  the 
door. 

"  Come  in,  father." 

"  Is  she  asleep,  Lizette  .''  "  he  inquired. 

"  I  don't  know.  She  is  in  the  same  state  that 
she  was  in  yesterday.  It  is  a  most  unnatural 
condition,  and  /  think  that  she  will  come  out  of 
it  only  to  die." 


302  ADVENTURES   OF 

"  Hush  !  "  he  said,  as  he  stepped  softly  across 
the  threshold. 

"  Oh,  she  cannot  hear.  She  takes  no  notice 
of  anything." 

Through  half-closed  eyelids  I  saw  him  as  he 
crossed  the  room  and  stood  at  the  bedside, 
looking  very  old  and  feeble,  and  leaning  on  his 
stick.  The  soft  expression  of  his  face  reminded 
me  of  the  first  time  that  I  had  seen  him  and 
compared  him  to  Goethe.  The  recollection 
touched  such  chords  of  memory  that  my  whole 
being  seemed  to  vibrate.  I  sighed  shuddering- 
ly.  The  wave  of  feeling  seemed  to  leave  me 
colder  and  more  indifferent  than  ever,  I  opened 
my  eyes  and  stared  at  him.  It  must  have  been 
a  very  blank  gaze,  for  he  laid  his  tremulous  old 
hand  on  my  head  and  said: 

"  Don't  you  know  me,  Rachel  ?  " 

He  was  the  last  person  I  had  spoken  to  be- 
fore the  beginning  of  my  illness,  and  the  first 
as  I  came  out  of  it.  It  was  with  a  sense  of 
wonder  at  my  own  strength  that  I  said: 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  know  you." 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  303 

"  God  be  thanked  for  that  !  "  he  cried  fer- 
vently. 

"  I  gave  you  the  badge,"  I  continued. 

"  Yes,"  and  his  face  grew  more  and  more 
agitated.  "It  is  here,"  touching  his  breast 
pocket. 

"  May— I— have— it  .'  " 

"There,  there,  child,  don't  talk  any  more. 
Had  I  better  call  the  others,  father  .''  "  exclaimed 
Mrs.  Sims  in  a  frightened  tone. 

I  knew  she  thought  that  I  was  dying,  but  life 
and  death  were  alike  indifferent  to  me.  The 
judge  drew  the  Union  colors  from  his  pocket 
and  placed  them  in  my  hand.  The  sight  of  the 
cause  of  all  my  woe  roused  no  special  emotion 
in  me,  beyond  a  mournful  satisfaction  that  I 
once  more  held  the  bit  of  ribbon  Arnold  had 
worn  about  his  person. 

My  recovery  was  slow.  The  woods  were 
changing  their  brilliant  autumn  tints  to  brown 
when  I  sat  up  by  the  window  and  looked  into 
the  outer  world  for  the  first  time,  a  wan,  ghostly 
shadow  of  myself     Illness  had  brought  a  cer- 


304  ADVENTURES   OF 

tain  patient  resignation  to  me.  I  meditated  on 
my  broken  life  with  a  calmness  really  astonish- 
ing in  one  of  such  strong,  ardent  feelings  as 
mine.  No  tears,  nor  violent  outbursts  of  grief, 
nor  vainly  uttered  regrets.  I  talked  very  little 
at  all,  and  those  about  me  were  wise  enough  to 
leave  me  in  peaceful  silence.  Judge  Lenoir 
came  in  to  sit  awhile  with  me  every  day.  He 
was  very  tender,  remorsefully  tender.  Once  he 
reverted  to  the  day  we  left  Atlanta. 

"  I  was  brutally  cruel,"  he  said.  "  Rachel, 
my  child,  you  must  forgive  me." 

"  Oh,  }^ou  didn't  know;  I  couldn't  blame 
you,"  I  replied,  surprised  that  he  should  let  such 
a  little  thing  trouble  him. 

"  But  I  might  have  been  kinder." 

"  It  doesn't  matter  now,"  I  said  gently. 

"Does  anything  matter  now,  Rachel  ?  " 

"  Not  to  me." 

Later  Elinor  told  me  that  Arnold's  death  had 
affected  the  judge  very  much;  that  all  his  love 
for  the  boy,  as  he  called  him,  had  risen  warm 
and  tender  in  his  heart  again;  that  secretly  he 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  305 

grieved  deeply.     I  felt  glad  of  it,  and  the  old 
man  seemed  nearer  and  dearer  to  me  afterward. 

As  I  took  up  the  threads  of  daily  life  again, 
certain  changes  became  evident.  One  day  I 
looked  out  on  the  "  quarters,"  and  saw  that 
most  of  the  cabins  were  vacant.  Here  and  there 
a  feeble  old  man  or  woman  appeared,  but  the 
children,  the  strong,  lusty  young  negroes,  and 
the  middle-aged,  were  all  gone. 

"  Where  are  all  the  negroes  ?  "  I  inquired. 

"  Gone  to  the  Yankees,"  said  Nell,  in  a  tone 
of  extreme  disgust.  "  Father  says  that  they 
will  be  glad  enough  to  get  back  again,  but  he 
is  not  sure  that  he  will  allow  one  of  them  on 
the  place.  I  wouldn't,  I'm  sure.  Ungrateful 
creatures,  to  run  away  from  their  best  friends  ! 
Would  you  believe  it,  Rachel,  I  actually  have 
to  dress  myself !  We've  scarcely  servants 
enough  left  to  do  the  housework." 

"  How  did  I  get  home  ?  "  was  the  next  ques- 
tion I  asked. 

"  They  brought  you  in  the  carriage.  It  was 
an  awful  shock  to  us  when  they  drove  up  with 


3o6  ADVENTURES   OF 

you,  white  as  a  ghost,  and — and  limp  as  a  rag. 
We  thought  at  first  that  you  were  dead,  and 
when  we  heard  that  you  were  married,  and 
what  had  happened — well,  if  war  didn't  give 
one  nerves  of  iron,  there'd  be  no  living  through 
it.  We  were  already  quite  distracted  about 
you,  shut  up  in  Atlanta.  I  really  never  passed 
through  such  a  harassing  year  in  all  my  life." 

She  did  seem  greatly  changed  and  sobered. 
Her  dress  was  plain  and  simple,  and  the  beauti- 
ful coquettish  curls  were  all  pinned  back. 

From  her  I  learned  that  Arnold's  people 
were  in  their  own  house,  that  they  gave  up  all 
thought  of  going  to  Augusta,  but  settled  down 
at  the  Montgomery  place  to  be  near  me  during 
my  illness. 

"  They  stopped  here  for  a  few  days  until  the 
house  could  be  opened,  or  put  in  order,  rather, 
for  it  was  broken  open  months  ago,  and  half 
the  things  in  it  destroyed." 

There  were  other  questions  I  wished  to  ask, 
but  she  was  called  away  to  attend  to  some 
household  duty.  Some  change  in  Alicia  vague- 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  307 

\y  troubled  me.  The  sweet  and  tender  melan- 
choly of  her  face  touched  me  with  a  sense  of 
pain  every  time  I  looked  at  her,  and  why,  I 
wondered,  should  she  wear  a  black  gown  all 
the  time  .'*  I  remembered  it  as  one  that  I  par- 
ticularly disliked. 

"  I  wish  you  wouhln't  wear  this,"  I  said  to 
her  once,  touching  its  folds  with  the  tips  of 
my  fingers. 

"  It  is  all  the  black  gown  I  have,"  she  re- 
plied, with  a  slight  quiver  in  her  voice. 

"  Why  must  you  wear  black  ?  "  I  asked  in  a 
whisper. 

"  You  have  not  heard  ?  " 

"  I  have  not  heard  anything." 

"  Reuben  was  killed  in  the  battle  of  Atlanta." 

I  could  not  utter  one  word  of  sympathy.  I 
simply  looked  up  at  her  and  held  out  my  hand. 
She  came  nearer;  threw  her  arm  about  my 
neck. 

"  I  felt  for  you  as  the  others  could  not,"  she 
whispered,  "  for  I  knew  by  experience  what 
you  suffered." 


308  ADVENTURES  OF 

I  felt  her  tears  falling  on  my  face,  and  leaned 
against  her,  my  own  eyes  wet  with  the  first 
bitter  drops  I  had  shed  since  Arnold's  death. 

We  talked  together  for  a  long  time,  and  it 
seemed  to  me  that' I  had  just  begun  to  realize 
what  a  strong,  brave  woman  my  cousin  was. 

"  Now,"  she  said  at  last,  rising,  "  can  you 
walk  into  my  room  .-'  I  want  to  show  you 
something." 

She  wrapped  a  mantle  around  me,  and  I  fol- 
lowed her  down  the  hall  to  her  bedroom.  A 
crib  stood  near  the  hearth,  and  leading  me  up 
to  it,  she  turned  back  the  blankets  from  a  rosy 
sleeping  baby.  I  caught  my  breath  in  a  little 
gasp. 

"  Yours,  Alicia  .•'  "  looking  across  at  her  face 
in  a  tremulous  glow  of  love  and  tenderness. 

"Yes,  mine,"  she  said,  with  such  deep  joy  in 
the  ownership,  I  felt  glad  for  her.  "  My  son, 
my  Reuben  !  " 

"  When — when " 

"  He  was  born  just  two  weeks  before — his 
father  fell  in  that  battle." 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  309 

"  Did  Jic  know  ?  " 

"My  husband?  Yes;  I  had  written  a  few 
lines,  and  he  wrote  to  me  the  day  before  he 
died." 

The  child  opened  his  eyes,  and  seeing  a 
strange  face  bending  over  him,  cried  out  with 
terror. 

Alicia  lifted  him  in  her  arms  to  her  breast, 
pressing  his  round  tender  face  against  her 
heart. 

"  You  are  not  alone,"  I  said. 

"  No,  I  shall  never  be  alone  while  he  lives," 
and  she  looked  at  me  with  soft,  pitying  eyes. 

A  light  tap  on  the  door  interrupted  us. 
"Come,"  said  Alicia,  and  a  big  loose-jointed 
negro  man  came  shyly  in,  twisting  his  wool  hat 
around  in  his  hands.  It  was  John,  Cousin 
Reuben's  personal  attendant. 

"Didn't  I  hear  Mars  Rubin  cryin',  Missus .-'" 

"  Yes,  you  may  take  him  down-stairs,  John." 

He  took  the  child  into  his  big  arms,  holding 
it  tenderly  as  a  woman,  and  it  nestled  content- 
edly on  his  shoulder,  its  fair,  sweet  face  lying 


3IO  ADVENTURES   OF 

against  his  black  neck.  When  he  went  out  of 
the  room  Alicia  told  me  of  his  grief  for  the  loss 
of  his  master,  and  his  devotion  to  the  baby. 
He  would  hold  the  child  by  the  hour,  and  could 
pacify  and  amuse  it  when  no  one  else  could. 
As  we  talked  we  went  to  the  window  and 
looked  out  into  the  back  yard.  There  sat  John 
on  the  kitchen  doorstep,  in  the  sunshine,  with 
little  Reuben  on  his  knee,  crooning  a  lullaby 
in  his  husky  voice. 

Mutual  sympathy  drew  Alicia  and  me  very 
close  together  during  those  days  of  my  conval- 
escence. Uncle  Charles  was  too  bewildered  by 
the  general  state  of  affairs  to  do  much  more 
than  wander  about  the  house  and  plantation, 
helplessly  wondering  how  he  could  get  on 
without  his  slaves.  The  sight  of  the  deserted 
"  quarters  "  seemed  to  smite  him  with  sad  sur- 
prise every  day. 

"  Who  would  have  thought  it  ?  "  he  said,  one 
day,  standing  on  the  back  piazza,  with  his 
hands  in  his  pockets,  staring  down  at  the  va- 
cant cabins. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  3II 

"  Thought  what,  Uncle  Charles  ?  " 

"  That  the  war  would  turn  out  as  it  has,  and 
that  the  ungrateful  negroes  I've  fed  and  clothed 
so  long  would  run  away  and  leave  me,  the  first 
chance  they  could  get." 

I  knew  that  it  would  be  useless  for  me  to 
argue  that  the  negroes  earned  their  food  and 
clothing:  his  sense  of  injury  would  remain;  so 
I  held  my  peace.  It  was  Alicia  who  told  me 
how  they  had  suffered  from  the  ravages  of  the 
army.  All  the  horses  and  cattle,  almost  every 
fowl,  had  been  taken  away  from  the  place,  and 
the  house  would  have  been  pillaged  one  day 
by  a  party  of  the  common  soldiers — ^"  bum- 
mers," they  Avere  called — had  not  an  officer  in- 
terfered. Fences  were  torn  down,  carts  and 
wagons  destroyed,  and  one  day  she  went  with 
me  to  the  carriage-house,  to  show  the  sad 
plight  of  the  handsome  new  carriage  Uncle 
Charles  had  bought  soon  after  our  return  to 
Georgia.  Its  cushions  were  torn  open;  its  pur- 
ple silk  lining  hung  in  tatters. 

"They  cut  it  to  pieces  with  their  pocket- 


312  ADVENTURES   OF 

knives,"  she  said.  "  I  asked  them  why  they 
wantonly  destroyed  our  unoffending  property, 
and  they  said  that  it  was  the  only  way  to  con- 
quer us." 

While  we  were  on  that  tour  of  inspection, 
she  carried  me  down  into  the  orchard,  where 
the  turf  grew  thick  and  green  under  an  apple- 
tree.  She  stooped  down  near  a  gnarled  root 
and  spread  open  the  grass. 

*'  It  doesn't  show  where  it  has  been  cut, 
does  it  ?  " 

"  Cut  !  "  I  echoed;   "  how  .-* " 

She  rose  up,  brushing  her  fingers. 

"When  we  heard  that  the  Yankees  were 
coming,  father  felt  distracted  about  his  money. 
He  didn't  know  what  to  do  with  it.  I  told  him 
that  I  would  hide  it.  I  put  it  in  an  iron  pot — 
one  that  had  a  cover  to  it — came  down  here 
one  night,  after  twelve  o'clock,  and  buried  it. 
I  cut  out  a  square  of  the  sod,  and  lifted  it  up 
whole.  When  I  had  buried  the  pot,  I  replaced 
the  grass  as  you  see  it  now.  No  one  knew 
where  it  was — not  even  father  nor  Nell.     I  used 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  313 

to  tremble  when  the  soldiers  were  prowling 
through  the  orchard.  They  w^alked  over  this 
very  spot  dozens  of  times,  and  once  I  slipped 
down  here  and  thrust  a  stick  into  the  ground, 
to  make  sure  the  pot  had  not  been  removed. 
Ought  we  to  leave  it  here  .-*  " 

"  By  all  means,  until  the  country  is  in  a  safer, 
more  settled  state,"  I  replied. 

"The  Federal  troops  still  occupy  Atlanta." 

"  Yes,  and  they  forage  all  through  the  coun- 
try." 

It  was  that  night  that  Nell  ran  into  my  room, 
crying: 

"Wake  up,  Rachel!  wake  up!  They  are 
burning  Atlanta  ! " 

I  sprang  up,  my  weakened  nerves  thrilling 
with  the  shock  of  such  news.  All  the  front 
windows  of  the  house  were  illuminated  with  a 
strong,  red  light,  and,  in  the  rear,  the  orchard, 
the  negro  quarters,  and  the  woods  and  fields 
beyond,  were  li-ke  a  vivid  picture  against  a  back- 
ground of  darkness.  Uncle  Charles  and  the 
girls,  and  two  or  three  of  the  negroes,  climbed 


314  ADVENTURES   OF 

out  on  the  roof,  but  I  was  forbidden  to  expose 
myself  in  the  night  air,  on  account  of  my  re- 
cent iUness.  I  stood  by  the  front  window,  with 
Uncle  Ned  and  Aunt  Milly  hovering  near  me. 
My  heart  swelled  with  pain;  tears  streamed 
sHently  down  my  cheeks.  In  Atlanta  I  had 
experienced  my  greatest  joy  and  bitterest  sor- 
row, and  its  destruction  seemed  to  break  the 
last  link  between  me  and  that  past.  But  my 
tears  quenched  not  one  spark  of  the  fire.  Up 
the  clouded  sky  streamed  the  lurid  light  until 
all  the  world  seemed  one  vast  conflaerration. 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  315 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

It  was  midsummer,  and  nearly  two  months 
after  the  surrender.  The  turmoil  of  war  had 
ceased,  though  many  people  could  yet  scarcely 
believe  no  more  battles  would  be  fought.  The 
country  was  still  in  an  agitated  condition,  and 
bade  fair  to  remain  so  for  a  long  time;  but  it 
was  the  natural  result  of  such  a  fierce  struggle, 
such  a  great  revolution.  It  affected  all  classes, 
none  more  than  the  planters,  who  had  to  learn 
to  adjust  themselves  to  narrowed  circum- 
stances and  to  hired  labor  in  place  of  their 
slaves.  Many  of  them  were  ruined,  through 
lack  of  knowledge  and  experience  to  manage 
their  affairs  under  the  changed  conditions. 

Some  of  Uncle  Charles's  negroes  strayed  back 
to  him  after  the  first  excitement  and  intoxica- 
tion of  freedom  had  worn  off,  and  they  realized 
that  they  would  still  have  to  work  for  a  living. 


3l6  ADVENTURES   OF 

He  was  not  Inclined  to  take  them  back  as  wage- 
earners,  but  Alicia  wisely  counseled  that  they 
would  be  better  than  strangers  on  the  place, 
and  he  listened  to  her.  Poor  Uncle  CharlesJ 
Had  it  not  been  for  her  his  experiments  as  a 
planter  after  the  war  would  have  ended  in  dis- 
astrous failure.  She  curtailed  all  lavish  expen- 
diture, and  gradually  led  him  to  see  the  neces- 
sity for  planting  less  land  than  when  he  had 
an  army  of  slaves  at  his  beck  and  call. 

Wifehood  and  motherhood  had  developed 
and  strengthened  latent  qualities  in  my  cousin 
unsuspected  in  her  girlhood.  She  led  a  busy, 
absorbed  life,  devoted  to  the  care  of  the  house- 
hold, her  father's  interests,  and  the  love  of  her 
child.  She  seemed  to  find  more  and  more 
pleasure  in  living  for  him,  in  watching  his 
growth,  planning  his  future,  as  the  winter  pass- 
ed and  spring  brought  peace  to  the  country. 
She  grew  cheerful,  and  talked  less,  even  to  me, 
of  her  sorrow  and  loss;  but  in  the  twilight, 
when  the  baby  was  tucked  into  his  crib,  asleep, 
she  would  steal  away  and  walk   alone  through 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  317 

the  grounds,  and,  by  the  gentle  sadness  of  her 
face,  I  knew  that  it  was  an  hour  devoted  to 
Cousin  Reuben. 

After  the  surrender  I  told  Uncle  Ned  and 
Aunt  Milly  that  they  were  free,  and  could 
leave  me,  if  they  desired  to  do  so. 

"  Now,  Miss  Rachel,  what  is  I  done  dat  you 
gwine  ter  talk  so.'  "  exclaimed  the  old  man,  in 
a  tone  of  mingled  grief  and  indignation.  "  Don't 
I  al'ays  min'  you  .-'  'ceptin'  I  did  foller  you  ter 
Chattanugy  dat  time.  Co'se,  if  }'ou  wants  ter 
git  rid  o'  me  an'  Milly,  you  can  sell  us;  but  I 
know  ole  mars  'lowed — — " 

"  I  cannot  do  anything  of  the  kind.  I  have 
no  power  to  buy  or  sell  you.  You  are  a  citizen 
of  the  United  States,  and  as  free  as  I  am." 

"  Law,  honey,  me  an'  Ned  done  b'long  ter 
you  too  many  years  now  for  changes,"  said 
Aunt  Milly. 

"  Of  course,  I  don't  want  you  to  leave  me, 
but  I  do  want  you  to  understand  that  you 
have  the  liberty  to  do  it,  if  you  desire  to.  If 
you  remain  I  will  pay  you  wages." 


3l8  ADVENTURES   OF 

They  treated  that  proposition  as  a  kind  of 
joke.  I  had  always  shown  a  certain  liberality 
toward  them,  and  they  had  some  money  laid 
by.  They  would  have  served  me  faithfully  the 
remainder  of  their  lives  without  a  penny  more, 
and  when,  at  the  end  of  the  first  month  of  their 
freedom,  I  paid  them  Avages,  they  received  it 
gratefully,  as  a  gift;  and  it  was  so  as  long  as 
they  lived.  They  counted  their  services  as 
something  rightfully  mine,  and  not  to  be  paid 
for. 

I  received  a  letter  from  Miss  Jane  Mande- 
ville  soon  after  the  surrender.  They  had  re- 
turned to  their  plantation,  near  Cartersville, 
and  were  extremely  poor.  I  pondered  a  good 
deal  over  a  long  letter  received  from  Mary 
Ladislaw  late  in  the  spring. 

"I  have  decided,  dear  Rachel,  to  undertake 
a  rather  strange  work,"  she  wrote.  "  To  lead 
an  idle  life  will  be  impossible  for  me  after  the 
busy,  stirring  years  we  have  just  passed  through, 
and  after  my  grievous  loss.  My  relatives  are 
most  kind,  and  desire  me  to  remain  with  them, 


A   FAIR   REBEL.  319 

but  I  must  have  employment  for  my  heart  and 
brain,  to  keep  me  from  brooding,  to  keep  me 
from  melancholy  —  madness.  I  have  still  a 
small  portion  of  property,  and  I  intend  to  open 
an  industrial  school  for  the  instruction  of  poor 
children,  left  orphans  by  the  war.  Those  of  the 
better  classes  will  be  cared  for,  but  I  wish  to 
give  useful  training  to  the  humble,  ignorant 
girls  left  helpless  and  unprovided  for.  They 
should  be  a  sacred  trust  to  the  South,  these 
orphans  of  the  Confederacy.  Our  slaves  are 
now  free  citizens,  and  it  yet  remains  to  be  seen 
whether,  under  such  circumstances,  they  will 
make  good  servants. 

"  I  shall  not  remain  in  Savannah  to  make 
this  experiment,  my  relatives  are  all  so  prej- 
udiced against  it.  They  call  it  a  wild  scheme, 
an  occupation  lowering  to  my  dignity.  I  verily 
believe  they  would  rather  see  me  a  sister  of 
charity,  but  the  spirit  of  a  missionary  animates 
me.  If  to  teach  poor  children  requires  the  giv- 
ing up  of  social  position,  I  am  willing  to  make 
the  sacrifice,  and  to  spend  all  the  remaining 


320  ADVENTURES   OF 

years  of  my  life  in  this  work.  I  think  not  only 
of  the  benefit  to  the  individual,  but  of  the 
ultimate  good  of  the  country.  Dense  igno- 
rance prevails  among  our  lower  classes." 

This  letter  surprised,  almost  shocked  me  at 
first,  and  I  hastily  implored  Mary  to  carefully 
consider  all  that  sucli  an  undertaking  would 
involve,  but  the  more  I  thought  it  over,  the 
more  noble  and  righteous  it  seemed.  I  will 
state  here  that  her  plan  Avas  never  a  thorough 
success,  and  she  finally  gave  it  up,  after  her 
money  had  all  been  expended,  and  accepted  a 
position  as  teacher  in  a  college,  to  the  chagrin 
of  her  relatives,  who  could  never  overcome 
the  traditional  prejudice  against  women  work- 
ing. 

That  spring  of  the  surrender  I  was  strangely 
tempted  to  join  her,  my  life  seemed  so  idle  and 
purposeless.  That  the  world  could  ever  hold 
any  great  interest  for  me  again  seemed  impos- 
sible. My  brief  and  tragical  love-story  had 
closed  the  doors  of  happiness  against  me  for- 
ever.   Arnold  Lambert  had  absorbed  my  heart 


A   FAIR    REBEL.  32I 

too  entirely  for  me  to  ever  think  of  loving  an- 
other. I  said  very  little  about  him,  but  his 
image  remained  as  \'ividl}'  impressed  on  my 
heart  as  it  had  ever  been.  There  had  been  a 
sorrowful  pilgrimage  to  the  Jonesboro'  battle- 
field with  Judge  Lenoir  and  Elinor,  but  we 
could  find  no  trace  of  him.  He  had  evidently 
been  buried  with  the  unknown  dead.  What  to 
do  with  the  future  I  knew  not.  Alicia  had  her 
duties  and  would  in  time  grow  happy  and  con- 
tented in  them,  and  Nell  expected  soon  to  be 
married.  I  stitched  many  sad  reflections  into 
her  trousseau. 

Judge  Lenoir  had  repeatedly  urged  me  to 
make  my  home  with  his  famih'.  They  had 
gone  back  to  Atlanta,  and  as  their  house  had 
escaped  the  general  destruction  repaired  it  at 
considerable  cost.  I  visited  it  once,  but  every 
room  seemed  so  haunted  with  memories  of 
Arnold,  that  I  shrank  from  living  in  them  alto- 
gether. 

It  was  Nell's  wedding  eve,  and  when  the 
last  stitches  had  been  taken  in  the  bridal  dress 


j-- 


ADVENTURES   OF 


1  left  the  house  and  went  down  to  the  Mont- 
gomery place  to  inspect  the  roses  in  the 
garden.  They  were  destined  to  adorn  the  wed- 
ding feast,  and  the  parlor  next  day.  It  was 
the  softest  and  stillest  of  June  evenings.  The 
twilight  came  down  lingeringly,  indeed  there 
was  scarcely  any  twilight  at  all,  for  in  the  west 
the  rose  of  sunset  shone,  while  in  the  east  the 
full  moon  came  up. 

It  had  been  one  of  my  dark,  rebellious  days. 
I  did  not  grudge  Nell  her  happiness,  but  it 
seemed  most  bitter  that  mine  should  be  taken 
from  me. 

"  If  you  can  see  me,  and  know  my  wretched- 
ness, comfort  me  with  your  presence,  my  be- 
loved !"  I  cried,  my  streaming  eyes  lifted  to  the 
empty  vault  of  the  sky.  I  paced  the  garden 
walks  until  only  the  moonlight  made  a  soft 
illumination  about  me,  and  stars  sparkled  in 
the  blue  of  the  upper  heaven.  Then  I  turned 
toward  the  gate  again.  As  I  did  so  a  man 
thrust  it  open  with  a  quick,  imperious  gesture, 
and  approached  me.     I  stopped  for  a  moment, 


A    FAIR    REBEL.  323 

wondering  who  it  could  be,  then  I  stood  still 
because  surprise,  joy — I  know  not  what  inde- 
scribable emotion— held  me  speechless  and 
motionless,  for  it  was  Arnold  walking  toward  me 
with  those  impatient  steps,  those  love-lit  eyes, 
and  outstretched  arms.  Could  it  be  a  vision, 
a  mere  phantasm  conjured  up  by  my  own  eyes, 
yearning  to  behold  him  ?  Were  not  those  arms, 
gathering  me  into  an  impassioned  embrace, 
real.^  those  lips  touching  mine,  warm  and  ten- 
der with  life  ? 

The  light  of  a  new  existence  seemed  to 
dawn  upon  me  when  I  at  last  realized  that  my 
husband  had  not  perished  on  the  battle-field, 
but  stood  at  my  side,  living,  and  bidding  me 
to  come  forth  with  him  into  a  world  made 
glorious  by  his  love  and  companionship. 


THE   END. 


T?rice=J5^isl  of  "Ipubli cations 


ISSUED    BY 


(harles  f^^Jl/TeSTER  s  (o 


Mark  Twain's  Books. 

Adventures  of  Huckleberry  Finn. 

Holiday  edition.  Sciuare  8vo,  366  pages.  Il- 
lustrated by  E.  W.  Kemble.  Sheep,  $3.25; 
cloth, $2   75 

New  Cheap  Edition  of  Huckleberry  Finn. 

i2mo,  318  pages,  with  a  few  illustrations. 
Cloth, $1  00 

The  Prince  and  the  Pauper. 

A  square  Svo  volume  of  411  pages.  Beautifully 
illustrated.     Sheep  $3.75;  cloth,  $3  00 

A  Connecticut  Yankee  in  King  Arthur's  Court. 

A  square  Svo  of  575  pages;  221  illustrations  by 
Dan  Beard.  Half  morocco,  $5.00;  sheep, 
$4.00;  cloth,  .  ,         .       $3  00 


Price- List  of  riiblications. 

Mark  Twain  Holiday  Set. 

Three  volumes  in  a  box,  consisting  of  the  best 
editions  of  "  Huckleberry  Finn,"  "  Prince  and 
Pauper,"  and  "  A  Connecticut  Yankee."  Square 
8vo.  Uniform  in  size,  binding,  and  color. 
Sold  only  m  sets.     Cloth,  .         .       $6  oo 

Eighteen  Short  Stories  and  Sketches. 

By  Mark  Twain.  Including,  "The  Stolen 
White  Elephant,"  "Some  Rambling  Notes," 
"  The  Carnival  of  Crime,"  "  A  Curious  Expe- 
rience," "Punch,  Brothers,  Punch,"  "The 
Invalid's  Story,"  etc.,  etc.  i6mo,  306  pages. 
Cloth, $1   00 

Mark  Twain's  "Library  of  Humor." 

A  volume  of  145  Characteristic  Selections  from 
the  Best  Writers,  together  with  a  Short  Bio- 
graphical Sketch  of  Each  Author  Quoted. 
Compiled  by  Mark  Twain.  Nearly  200  illustra- 
tions by  E.  W.  Kemble.  8vo,  707  pages.  Full 
Turkey  morocco,  $7.00;  half  morocco,  $5.00; 
half  seal,  $4.25;  sheep,  $4.00;  cloth,         $3  50 

Life  on  the  Mississippi. 

8vo,  624  pages;  and  over  300  illustrations. 
Sheep,  I4. 25;  cloth,  .         .         .$3  5° 


Charles  L.   Webster  6^  Co. 

We  also  furnish  Mark  Twain  s  earlier  writings,  as 
follows: 

Innocents  Abroad; 

or,  The  New  Pilgrim's  Progress.     Sheep,  $4.00; 
cloth, $3  50 

Roughing  It. 

600   pages;    300    illustrations.     Sheep,   $4.00; 
cloth, $3  50 

Sketches,  Old  and  New. 

320    pages;    122    illustrations.     Sheep,   $3.50; 
cloth, $3  00 

Adventures  of  Tom  Sawyer. 

150    engravings;    275    pages.      Sheep,    $3.25; 
cloth, $2  75 

The  Gilded  Age. 

576   pages;    212    illustrations.     Sheep,    $4.00; 
cloth, $3  50 

A  Tramp  Abroad.    Mark  Twain  in  Europe. 

A  Companion  Volume  to  "  Innocents  Abroad." 
631  pages.     Sheep,  $4.00;  cloth,  $3  50 


Price- List  of  Piihlications. 

The  War  Series. 

The  Genesis  of  the  Civil  War. 

The  Story  of  Sumter,  by  Major-General  S.  AV. 
Crawford,  A.  M.,  M.  D.,  LL.  D.  Illustrated 
with  steel  and  wood  engravings  and  fac-similes 
of  celebrated  letters.  8vo,  uniform  with  Grant's 
Memoirs.  Full  morocco,  $8. co;  half  morocco, 
$5.50;  sheep,  $4.25;  cloth,         .         .       $3  5° 

Personal  Memoirs  of  General  Grant. 

Illustrations  and  maps,  etc.  2  vols.;  8vo.  Half 
morocco,  per  set,  $11.00;  sheep,  per  set,  $9.00; 
cloth,  per  set,  $7.00.  A  few  sets  in  full  Turkey 
morocco  and  tree  calf  for  sale  at  special  lowprices. 

Personal  Memoirs  of  General  Sherman. 

With  appendix  by  Hon.  James  G.  Blaine. 
Illustrated;  2  vols.;  8vo,  uniform  with  Grant's 
Memoirs.  Half  morocco,  per  set,  $8.50;  sheep, 
per  set,  $7.00;  cloth,  per  set,  .  .  $5  00 
Cheap  edition,  in  one  large  volume.  Cloth,  $2  00 

Personal  Memoirs  of  General  Sheridan. 

Illustrated  with  steel  portraits  and  woodcuts; 
26  maps;  2  vols.;  8vo,  uniform  with  Grant's 
Memoirs.  Half  morocco,  per  set,  $10.00; 
sheep,  per  set,  $8.00;  cloth,  per  set,  $6.00.  A 
few  sets  in  full  Turkey  morocco  and  tree  calf 
to  be  disposed  of  at  very  low  figures.  Cheap 
edition,  in  one  large  volume,  cloth  binding,  %2  00 


Charles  L.   Webster  &  Co. 

McClellan's  Own  Story. 

With  illustrations  from  sketches  drawn  on  the 
field  of  battle  by  A,  R.  Wand,  the  Great  War 
Artist.  8vo,  uniform  with  Grant's  Memoirs. 
Full  morocco,  $9.00;  half  morocco,  $6.00; 
sheep,  $4-75;  cloth,  .         .         •       $3  75 

Reminiscences  of  Winfield  Scott  Hancock. 

By  his  wife.  Illustrated;  steel  portraits  of  Gen- 
eral and  Mrs.  Hancock;  8vo,  uniform  with 
Grant's  Memoirs.  Full  morocco,  $5.00;  half 
morocco,  $4.00;  sheep,  $3.50;  cloth,         $2  75 

Tenting  on  the  Plains. 

With  the  Life  of  General  Custer,  by  Mrs.  E.  B. 
Custer.  Illustrated;  8vo,  uniform  with  Grant's 
Memoirs.  Full  morocco,  $7.00;  half  morocco, 
$5.50;  sheep,  $4.25;  cloth,        .         •       $3  5° 

The  Great  War  Library. 

Consisting  of  the  best  editions  of  the  foregoing 
seven  publications  (Grant,  Sheridan,  Sherman, 
Hancock,  McClellan,  Custer  and  Crawford). 
Ten  volumes  in  a  box;  uniform  in  style  and 
binding.  Half  morocco,  $50.00;  sheep,  $40.00; 
cloth, $30  00 

Portrait  of  General  Sherman. 

A  magnificent  line  etching  on  copper;  size,  19x24 
inches;  by  the  celebrated  artist,  Charles  B.  Hall. 
$2.00.     (Special  prices  on  quantities.) 


Price -List  of  Publications. 

Other  Biographical  Works. 

Life  of  Jane  Welsh  Carlyle. 

By  Mrs.  Alexander  Ireland.  With  portrait  and 
fac-simile  letter;  8vo,  324  pages.  Vellum 
cloth,  gilt  top,  .         .         .         .$175 

Life  and  Letters  of  Roscoe  Conkling. 

By  Hon.  Alfred  R.  Conkling,  Ph.  B.,  LL.  D.; 
steel  portrait  and  fac-similes  of  important  let- 
ters to  Conkling  from  Grant,  Arthur,  Garfield, 
etc.  8vo,  over  700  pages.  Half  morocco,  $5.50; 
full  seal,  $5.00;  sheep,  $4.00;  cloth,         $3  00 

Biography  of  Ephraim  McDowell,  M.  D. 

The  Father  of  Abdominal  Surgery,  by  his 
granddaughter,  Mrs.  Mary  Young  Ridenbaugh; 
also  McDowell's  Operations  of  Ovariotomy,  by 
Nathan  Bozeman,  M.  D. ;  bound  together  in 
an  octavo  volume.  558  pages;  illustrated. 
Bound  in  half  morocco,      .         .         -$5   5° 

Life  of  Pope  Leo  XIIL 

By  Bernard  O'Reilly,  D.  D.,  L.  D.  (Laval.) 
Written  with  the  encouragement  and  blessing 
of  His  Holiness,  the  Pope.  8vo,  635  pages; 
colored  and  steel  plates,  and  full-page  illustra- 
tions. Half  morocco,  $6.00;  half  Russia,  $5.00; 
cloth,  gilt  edges,  .         .         .         •       $3  75 


Charles  L.   Webster  ^  Co. 

Miscellaneous. 

The  Table. 

How  to  Buy  Food,  How  to  Cook  It,  and  How 
to  Serve  It,  b}^  A.  Filippini,  of  Delmonico's; 
the  only  cook-book  ever  endorsed  by  Delmon- 
ico;  contains  three  menus  for  each  day  in  the 
year,  and  over  1,500  original  recipes,  the  most 
of  which  have  been  guarded  as  secrets  by  the 
chefs  of  Delmonico.  Contains  the  simplest  as 
well  as  the  most  elaborate  recipes.  Presenta- 
tion edition  in  full  seal  Russia,  $4.50;  Kitchen 
edition  in  oil-cloth,     .         .         .         .       $2  50 

Yale  Lectures  on  Preaching, 

and  other  Writings,  by  Rev.  Nathaniel  Burton, 
D.  D. ;  edited  by  Richard  E.  Burton.  8vo. 
640  pages;  steel  portrait.     Cloth,  $3  75 

Concise  Cyclopedia  of  Religious  Knowledge. 

Biblical,  Biographical,  Theological,  Historical, 
and  Practical;  edited  by  Rev.  E.  B.  Sanford, 
M.  A.,  assisted  by  over  30  of  the  most  eminent 
religious  scholars  in  the  country,  i  vol.;  royal 
8vo,  nearly  1,000  double-column  pages.  Half 
morocco,  $6.00;  sheep,  $5.00;  cloth,        $3  50 

Legends  and  Myths  of  Hawaii. 

By  the  late  King  Kalakaua;  two  steel  portraits 
and  25  other  illustrations.  8vo,  530  pages. 
Cloth S^  00 


Price-List  of  Publications. 

The  Diversions  of  a  Diplomat  in  Turkey. 

By  the  late  Hon.  S.  S.  Cox.  8vo,  685  pages; 
profusely  illustrated.  Half  morocco,  $6.00; 
sheep,  $4.75;  cloth,     .         .         .         •       $3  75 

Inside  the  White  House  in  War  Times. 

By  W.  O.  Stoddard,  one  of  Lincoln's  Private 
Secretaries.     i2mo,  244  pages.     Cloth,     $1  00 

Tinkletop's  Crime 

and  Eighteen  other  Short  Stories,  by  George 
R.  Sims.  I  vol.;  i2mo,  316  pages.  Cloth, 
$r.oo;  paper  covers,  ,         .         50  cents. 

My  Life  with  Stanley's  Rear  Guard. 

By  Herbert  Ward,  one  of  the  Captains  of  Stan- 
ley's Rear  Guard;  includes  Mr.  Ward's  Reply 
to  H.  M.  Stanley.  i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.00;  paper 
covers,  .         .         .         .         .         50  cents. 

The  Peril  of  Oliver  Sargent. 

By  Edgar  Janes  Bliss.  i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.00; 
paper  covers,         ....         50  cents. 

The  Old  Devil  and  the  Three  Little  Devils ; 

or,  Ivan  The  Fool,  by  Count  Leo  Tolstoi,  trans- 
lated direct  from  the  Russian  by  Count  Nor- 
raikow,  with  illustrations  by  the  celebrated  Rus- 
sian artist,  Gribayeiloff.     i2mo.    Cloth,     %\   00 


Charles  L.    U^rhsfcr  e^'   Co. 

The  Happy  Isles, 

and  Other  Poems,  by  S.  H.  M.  Byers.  Small 
i2mo.     Cloth  binding,         .         .         .       $i  oo 

Physical  Beauty: 

How  to  Obtain  and  How  to  Preserve  It,  by 
Annie  Jenness  Miller;  including  chapters  on 
Hygiene,  Foods,  Sleep,  Bodily  Ex])ression,  the 
Skin,  the  Eyes,  the  Teeth,  the  Hair,  Dress,  the 
Cultivation  of  Individuality,  etc.,  etc.  An 
octavo  volume  of  about  300  pages.  Cloth,  $2  00 

For  sale  l>v  all  booksellers,  or  sent,  bv  'nail  or  ex- 
press prepaid,  by  the  publishers, 

CHARLES  L.  WEBSTER  &  CO., 

67  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 


RARE  BOOK 
COLLECTION 


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

AT 

CHAPEL  HILL 


Wilmer 
302 


